The Heart of Grayby BetoranChaptersChapter 2 - The castle(Edited)Chapter 3 - The diary(Un-Edited)Chapter 4 - Daughter Part 1(Un-Edited)Chapter 5 - Daughter Part 2(Un-Edited)Chapter 6 - Pest problems (Un-Edited)Chapter 7 - Welcome to Ponyville! (Un-Edited)Chapter 9 - The Changeling attack Part 2. (Un-Edited)*San Valentine Omake* The heat- Wait, that cant be right. (Un-Edited)Chapter 10 - Confrontation.(Un-Edited)Chapter 1 - Awakening(Edited)Chapter 8 - The Changeling attack Part 1. (Un-Edited)Chapter 2 - The castle(Edited)TIK.... TIK.... What... happened? Consciousness started to come to me thanks to a distant sound. I could feel my body again, I was lying down with my face on the wet and cold hard floor. TIK.... TIK.... Why do I feel like an ursa minor just passed over me? I thought, and I actually mean it, it wouldn't have been first time that happened to me. TIK... TIK... I am... alive? wait... Memories from before blacking out came to me. I remember the visions, the comic-con, going with a boy... my friend? then I remember buying a necklace. I remember the fight with Deliora, lying to Celestia, and then using my most powerful spell, then.... I died... but I'm here... I'm awake... why? Then the memory of my talk with 'Deliora' came to me, I could feel my anger rise from it, how can someone do that to a kid!? Then an important fact was registered by my mind. I am alive... ... I AM ALIVE!? I try to stand up, but I fall straight on my face, hitting my nose pretty hard. My arms feel like I pulled up a weight of one hundred pounds for hours. TIK...TIK... What is that sound? I try to open my eyes, but all I see is darkness. I try letting them adjust to the dark, but even then I couldn't make much of my surroundings. I... I need to get out of here, I need to find Celestia. I wanted to get up, but everytime I tried, I fell unto the floor and hit my head. I wanted to yell, to scream to whatever deity was watching me to help me. I need to find Celestia, I need to get out of here! I started to tremble, forcing my arms to do something even when they were screaming at me to stop. I just ignore the pain in my arms, 'I need to find Celestia' I repeat over and over again, I needed to see her, to let her know I was fine. TIK... TIK... "Shu-Shut up already!" I yelled to whatever was making the sound. I needed to focus on getting out of here. I panted slow, painful breaths. My throat was on fire, and it felt like I hadn't had a drink in ages. "I need... to get out!" I open my eyes but only saw darkness, then I got an Idea. I put one arm over the other shakily while trying to fight the the pain. Come on! work! I try to use my magic but it wasn't working, I tried and tried, but no matter how much I tried, it wasn't working. Come on! just.. just a spark... that is all I need... My head started to spin, the world seemed to change to different shades of black, green, and red... I need to get out... I need to find Celestia... I won't let unconsciousness take me... I try to fight the need to lie down and sleep, I needed to get out of this dark place pretty fast. I try putting a foot in front of the other only to trip. Next thing I know, I hit my head hard against the floor. I could feel what little consciousness I had left slip away from me. "Daddy...." "ARRRRRRRRRRRGH!" I yelled to the top of my lungs. I got up with a new found strength, that little stray memory made my strength somehow come back to life. I put one hand over the other and yelled with the top of my lungs again. "ICE MAGIC! FREEZE!" The action was instantly, ice came from where I was standing and consumed the whole place. It froze everything, the walls, the floor, the roof, everything. The ice magic made everything glow in a pale blue light, it help me to finally see the place I was in. From the looks it seemed like I was underground, or in some kind of giant earth dome. There wasn't any holes or doors in the place, just a perfectly made dome under the earth. My throat burned so much, but I pushed the pain away. My body felt energised. That voice, somehow it gave me the energy I need. "ICE MAGIC! DRILL!" I didn't even stop to think more about where I was. I made a perfect giant drill, and thanks to the help of my magic and my enhanced strength I could hold it like a great sword. "AAAAAAAAAAAH!" I yelled while running to the closest frozen wall while aiming the drill to the front, when the drill make contact with the wall it sprung to life. "" The whole earth was cut like a hot knife on butter, I run and run aiming to the top. Never stopping even when my legs began to feel numb.... I needed to get out, I needed to find Celestia and ask her... ask her... "AGH!" Pain, my ice Drill shattered instantaneously while the pain forced me to clutch my head with both hands, falling to my knees. I feel as if my head was being torn apart from the inside out again. *BADUUMP* "-et the colt on the bed, I wanna ask him a few questions when he wakes up." Said a voice, it was soothing somehow, like how my dad used to talk to me when I hurt myself. I could feel myself being carried in a bridal like style and put down in something soft. There was some metal shuffle sounds and a loud sound that remind me of metal when hitting the floor. Wait, where was I? Did… did somebody took me out of that dark place? Then, I panic. Celestia! I tried moving but my body wasn’t responding, just like… oh. This… this was a memory? "-y lord" Said two male voices in perfect unison. Why are they talking like that? Why do I feel…. sad? "Where... am I?" I asked, this time I was more used to my body acting like a puppet and me in the back seat. More shuffling could be hear in the room I was in while I feel how I was trying to open my eyes, I succeed. But I could only make three blurs on top of me. "The colt is awake, leave us alone." Said a male voice that originated from the yellow blur in front of me. "As you wish, my Lord." Said the two black blurs and I could see them getting further away until the sound of a door being opened and closet could be hear. "Are thou feeling well?"asked the yellow blur. "̡͍̟̯̙̼̻̩͚̫͓̥̤̙̣̠͇̗̘̾͒́̈́͗͑ͬ͐̌ͪͪ̈́̏̚͠͞.͊̿ͥͤ̈ͤ͆̈ͦͯ̓̍̋̑̉͏̴̶̷̲͕̰̞̟͉̞̞̫͚͇̗̼͚̜̥̖̟͡.͗͑͆ͯ̆ͪͮ̎̃̑̒͌ͨ̋͑ͦͪ͢͏̻̭̼̲̗̤̰͉̱̯͕̬̹.̸̛̛͔͖̖̞̹͍̭̻̙̼̮͎̖̪ͭ͒̃̓̓͊̂̋̎̏̍̌̍̽ͦ͒̀͜ͅ.̴̷̧̧̝̘̱͓ͦ̌̂̂̐͗ͤ͛̓͋͐̔ͫͣ͛̎ͅ ̸ͦ̆̄̈́҉̭̹̟̬͕̬̮̙̻̮̱i͊̊̌͊̌̀̃ͦͭͬ̓̓̾͛ͫ͂͂ͩ͠҉̫͈̤̬̣͞͠n͇͕̟͕͍̺ͯͣ̔́͡.̴͚̘̳͉̟̺̬͌ͯͭ̒̐ͮ̒͠ͅ.̶̪̣̟̲̟̫̣͍̙̜̹͕̹̤̽̈̿̅ͤ͂ͤͨ̔̒̾̃ͩ̉̍.̶̞͉̺̫̹̗̠͉̗̜͔͈̤͕͚̭ͫ̇͐͂̏̉̀̓͊͟͢͡.̨͖̲͚̻̦̩͓̗̙̼ͦͩ̇̇̚͝͞ͅ ̶̢̠̯̳̪̺͚͚̪̯̹̖͔̭͚̪̙̯̮ͮͭ̓ͥͣ̃́̉̅́̔ͭͣ̾͌͢͡"̵̢͈͔̹̜͉̬̲͚̭̰̪͊ͭ̉̉͋͞ ̷̫̯̻̹̥̳̑̍̃ͧͮ̚̕ AHG! What was that!? "I~I'm fine, just a little dizzy." I said while holding my head. Squinting my eyes didn't seem to help me much so I decide to just go ahead and continue talking. "thanks whoever you are, can you tell me where I am? Last thing I remember is… falling?" I asked while closing my eyes. The more I looked around, the more my head hurts. "You don't know where you are? Surely you must have hear of the Equestrian Castle inside the Equestrian Kingdom! After all, You are resting inside of it." Said the male voice. "Equestrian... Castle?" I asked, I don't remember any place like that, there was only one place that come to mind, but that was impossible. I… I remember it being nothing but rubble? Wait, no. What was I thinking at the time? What was going on? Who was I talking too? So many gaps in my memory... "Well of course! d̡͎̭͎͇̯̥̫̦̤̓̂̋̄a̞̭̺̞̲͈̫̱̽ͤ͗́͋͛͊̚.̵̣̪̩̮̺̟̬̠̾ͨ.͈̗͓ͨͫ̓ͮ̍̉͌.̵̘͎͇̰̦̟̂́̂͐͢.̛̥̱̦̤̌̓̿ ̥̤̩͕̱͍͓ͯ̉̄r̷̠̜̣̹ͮͥ̃̾͗̓̈́ͫ́u̷͓͇̩͎͚͊͗̆̃ͤ.̶̵̓̎̓͏̝̙͉̫.̖͍̭̼̬̬̖̓ͫ̈ͦ͌͌ͩ.̧͕̖̩̤̘͚̮̩̔̿ Thou are walking on the place where thee three tribes made peace! How can thou not know?" Asked the voice. Agh! Again!? What happen!? "The three tribes? and why are you talking so funny?" I asked. "Thou must have hit thine head pretty hard to not remember thine kingdom." Said the voice. "Since when was America considered a Kingdo-" My words died on my throat as I saw what, or more specific who was sitting on a wooden chair in front of me. He was a human, well. Somewhat human? with some slightly differences, one of them being that he got a brilliant golden 'fur' covering its body from head to his feet. He had a snout, making his face a little longer than normal. On the front head he got an spiral golden horn that came from his dark red mane with a golden crown that could be seen underneath some of his hair, he was pretty tall too, maybe three or two heads taller than me I think. He was wearing a gold armor with a green gem in the center of the chest piece. The armor was a full set of gold like that of the ancient times and his crown too with only a green gem on the center of it. I look at him in the eyes, his bright green eyes filled with concern, pure concern. Maybe he could see the shock and fear that I had. What happened to me? did somebody hit me or something? last thing I remember I was buying a necklace for god's sake! I thought while trying to progress how I ended up in a bed inside a room that looked that it came from one of the Germany's old Castles. "Are thou feeling alright?" He asked me. "I-I..., can you, tell me the name of the country?" I asked while trying to hide my fear and grasp a bit of hope for this to be a very good joke. The man in front of me looked at me weird, before saying the words I didn't wanted to hear, and somehow I knew he wasn't lying when he said it. It was a gut feeling yet everything felt real enough. "Thou are on the country of Equestria, why does thee feel need to ask?" He said. Equestria? as in MLP? but that is impossible? right? this... this can't be happening! this must be some short of dream or something but...! I was hyperventilating, clearly in shock. Many thoughts running wild inside my head. But the most predominant one was that I was on a unknown place with somebody I don't know, and to top it all, I could be in another time, world, galaxy, universe, dimension! "Hey hey hey! Thou needs to calm down! Please! take deep breaths! You need to breath! Calm thine self!" Said the unicorn in front of me while placing his left hand on my right shoulder, which made me calm a little, I took deep breaths until my breathing was normal again before speaking. "I-I'm calm now... thank you..., emm..." I let it stay there a little until he got what I was trying to say. "Oh! My apologies young colt, my name is King Solaris of the Equestrian Empire." Said the unicorn while taking a deep bow, that is when I notice that behind him on his back where a pair of golden wings. "Tha-thanks Solaris, my brain would have shut down if you didn't told me to calm down." I said with the most gratitude tone I could make. "Thou are forgiven young colt, but can we have thine name?" Asked Solaris with a gentle smile. "Oh, yeah, sorry my name is... is... is....." It struck me like a truck, my name. I couldn't remember my name! "I-I can't remember my name!" I shouted, again I started to hyperventilate while a million thoughts crossed my mind. My name? what was my name? I got a name right? Of course I have one! but why can't I remember it!? I remember everything from my past! I remember my school, my friends, my family, why can't I remember my name!? I shouted internally, sweat started to appear on my front head. "Shhh, calm down, take deep breaths young colt! thou are stressing yourself!" Said Solaris, which again helped me to calm down. "Sorry, it is just- I can't seem to remember my name." I said while looking down in shame. "Worry not young colt, just rest, and thine memory will mend." Said Solaris. "Ye-yeah, I will do that... thanks again, Solaris." I said while closing my eyes. "Do not worry, it is always gratifying to help the young, may nightmares stay away from thee." Said Solaris before leaving the room. I made a quick look at myself, I was almost naked, I got only my dark blue jeans and the rest seemed to have disappeared. That's when I notice that my clothes were put on a chair at one side of the room, the clothes being a white coat with a black T-shirt to go with it. Then there was the necklace in that chair too, I decide to dwell on it later and let the dream world take me. What... was that? Solaris... why does that name feel so familiar? I know I meet him but… my head feels like it is going to explode when thinking about it… why? I resumed my work after recreating my giant ice drill. Yeah... I remember now,Solaris' guards found me on the front of the castle. I can't believe they thought my parents shaved me and then leave me alone because my hoofs were 'deformed', they never did believe me. One of the guards actually believe I was female because of my face, only the mares doesn't have a snout by what I saw, that made my stay a little awkward when a guard said I was looking good and gave me a wolf whistle.... I think it was like that? My memory continue feeling like a more than a half is missing… wait… Then of course there was that time I was freaking out cause I saw myself on the bathroom's mirror, I could see that my eye color changed from green to black, and my physic became more visible, I got abs for god's sake! My muscle seemed to grow pretty much a lot, then there was the tattoo on my chest and some scars that I don't remember having. There was the name issue too, after two days of being 'recovering' in that room I couldn't remember my name, I could remember everything just fine but my name? I couldn't. They even though someone was experimenting on me. No matter what, they couldn’t believe that I came from another world… not like it matters. If one of the only Alicorns in existence couldn’t believe me, then no one will. If he didn’t knew the spell, then it was naught to try and ask another. I continue to push the drill none stop, my arms wanted to give up, but I refused too, I returned to my thoughts to numb the pain a little. I wasn't necessary alone, Solaris always came before the time to sleep to talk to me during the month I was temporarily living in the castle, and the guards standing outside my room were pretty friendly. They always told me that I would remember my name someday, which I tried telling them was unnecessary because my memory was fine. They helped me with some history about all that had happened so far, it seemed that I was sent to the old Equestria, Celestia and Luna were just foals. The guards told me over and over how to properly greet royalty, and told me that I have to bow to them when I see them which I wanted to refuse at the time. It ended poorly, with me being forced to sit and hear the so many 'why' I had to bow to royal blood. Not to mention the proper way to speak ‘Old Equestrian’... But why can I only remember Solaris and some of the guards? I remember that there was... there was… who? I know that time that I meet... I meet someone? who was it? I remember it was a she... she was someone special to Solaris... but who.... "Agh! what on Equis is going on!?" Another spike of pain came from my head forcing me to shatter my drill and crutch my head with one arm while using the other to support myself on the wall. "Wake up..." Came a female voice that was filled with motherly care, It made me feel safe... and somehow more sleepy so I just ignored the voice and continue trying to sleep. "Come on, young colt, it is of the time to wake up." Said the female voice while a hand started to shake me from my back. "Five more minutes..." I said slowly while putting the covers closer to me. "Thou need to wake up young one, the sun have risen for a while now and thou need to eat." Said the female voice again, while putting more pressure on my back. "Ugh, okay okay, I am up!" I said while getting up on a sitting position on the bed, I try to rub my eyes of the dizzy feeling, and tried to look at whoever wake me up from my slumber. "Come on young colt, time to eat." Said the female in front of me, I saw a green blur that after some seconds It became a woman, or a pony as they call themselves. She was a head taller than me too, her fur color was light green, while her eyes were dark brown, her mane being of a three different shades of dark green. In her head was a long green horn, her cloths were just a pink tunic that covered her completely from the shoulders to the foot, or hooves in the case of those ponies. On top of her head rested another crown this one being a bit smaller than Solaris but with more gems of different colors. "Uhhmm, good morning miss...." I let it stay and she understood it quicker than Solaris did. A giggle filled the room. "My name is Queen Gaia of the Equestrian Empire young colt, we have heard many things about thou from our consort, he mention about thine name being forgotten many times, and so I decide to see thee in person." Said Gaia with a gentle smile. I got up quickly and made a deep bow to the princess, which she just try to stiffed some of her giggles because of it. "Thou does not need to bow to us young colt, thou are a child. No need to be so formal with us.” Said the Queen. "Oh, Okay then, sorry it is just… nevermind" I said while scratching the back of my head. Can’t really throw the Guards under the metaphorical bus. More giggling. "Nay, do not worry thyself. Thou have nothing to apologise for. Now, thou need to get up and go eat.” She said with a kind smile. "Okay! I am pretty much starving." I said, and much to my embarrassment a growl came from my belly, which made Gaia giggle a bit more loudly than before. "Then let us venture to the eating hall." Said Gaia, while giving me her hand to help me get up. "Okay, lets go." I said while grabbing her hand. Gaia..., yeah, I remember now, she was Solaris' wife, she was very beautiful and treated everyone as if they were her own children, I never saw her mad with anyone during my stay in the castle. I resumed my work again, the pain in my arms and legs somehow seemed to disappear while my muscles seemed to stop burning me every time I moved them, it was as if somehow the memories help me recover from what happened to me. I started to walk forward again, thinking about the past. I remember when I got to be in the throne room, the room was beautiful, two thrones, one golden and the other yellow, both of them with a giant gem in the center. There was that time I got caught sitting on the throne room by one of the guards, he made me clean it and try to make me write an apology to the King and Queen, that made us to discover something new... I couldn't write equestrian, we speak the same language yet the letters were different, heck I got like three guards always tutoring me thanks to that, it was like school just that this was 24/7! and that was just my fourth day! I started to smile as the images from the past came to me, there were holes in there but I knew that I would remember in time. I then notice that I didn't know how much time passed since I started making the hole to freedom, where it seconds or where it hours? I didn't really care and decide to continue till I couldn't move anymore. My body felt oddly energized too, not like when I woke up. What is expecting me outside? how long was I dead? and why do I need to see Celestia so badly? What If I was dead for a year, or even a month? Could she take care of the kingdom by herself? Could she do it and take care of Luna at the same time? I ask myself.... But… what of Solaris? Gaia? Why not searching for them? I remember them, surely they are out there somewhere? "AHHHHHH" The pain this time made me black out, it was too much, so much pain, I couldn't take it and let unconsciousness take hold of me. Pain... why can't I move... my right arm feels numb.... my legs feel like they are burning.... *CRASH-CRACK-BOOM* What is that sound... where did it came from? "Take this foul beast!" Said a familiar male voice. What was I doing... what is happening? "Solaris, is no use! our magic does not affect it!" Said another familiar voice, this one being female. I open my eyes slightly and all I could see was some rubble, I was looking at the destroyed throne room from a corner, I could feel my legs being crushed by some of the debris. Debris? What? "My Lord! We need to escape! We cannot defeat that… that demon!! our attacks made nothing to its skin but made it angry!!" Said a male voice... was it a guard? I think his name was Quake.... "..." Came the reply, the sound of fighting and cries of pain could be hear in the distance. What is happening? I try to push myself up using my left arm, the world started to spin and I couldn't focus on one place at the time, I needed to get up… -͎̞̖͚̳̬̱͈̲̥͚̻̣̝͕͉ͩ͐ͭ̌ͫ̐̐̽̍ͦ̂̒ͧ͆̾͟͠͠͞͠f͍͇̲̎ͪ͛͛͆̐̏̽ͥͤ̃͆̍ͩ̀̚͝͠u͕̠͔̝̪̠̪̹̝͎̬̜͍̐̒̊̒̓͗͒͌̀͜͞͞.̷̛̫̼̰̱̝̘̬̀̊̓̄͂.̴̴̥̮̰̤̦͖͉͎͕ͥͪ͆͒͐͐̄̽̅́ͫͪͮͨ̕͡͝.̨̲̺͓̩̹̔̈́͐ͦ̓͝g̨̫̲̘͚̞̹͓̙̘͇͉ͬ͆̔͒͐̊͒̽ͩͮ͋̚͝͡͡͞ͅ.̢̺͎̹͉̼̖̟͇͉̼̦̍̋ͭ̄̆̈͊̕.̸̧̛̹̣͎̱̘̦̮̖̼̼̹̲̝͑̔̐̒͋̐͊ͥͩ̌̒̕.̸͕̭͚̹̰̂̈́̃̍ͬ̅ͬ͂̾̌̚͞y̶̛ͤͪ̄̉̓̽͏̩̯̤̠̠̙͙̤̭̰̟͕̻̼̕ "My lord! the beast is concentrating a great amount of magic in its mouth! It’s going to attack!!!" Yelled a random male voice. I look at the way the shout came and I saw a giant beast, it was something I believe once was only a fictional character... In front of me stood no other than Deliora in all its glory, and it was charging a power able to annihilate cities if I remember correctly. I try to get up, but the debris on my legs let me pin down. "Ru-*cough cough*" I wanted to told them to run, to save them self, the attack was unstoppable as far as I knew. I could see soldiers lying around me, somewhere moaning and groaning, while others stood there, their eyes lifeless, just staring at nothing, there where members sticking out from some of the debris. How did this happen? I asked myself, my vision started to blur and I could only make some colors, then I saw two bright lights appear on in front of me, making me try to cover my eyes. But couldn’t so I forced them shut. "Father! mother! NOOOO!" Came from a girl that I couldn't see, next thing I know I am sitting on the side of a mountain looking at a the kingdom from afar, around me where many ponies, some were civilians and other were guards and maids, but I couldn't see two of the most important ponies I knew.... BOOOOOOM!!!! I looked to where the sound came from and feel my heart froze, my vision returned just in time to see how the mighty Equestrian Castle blow up in a explosion that made the earth tremble. "NOOOOOOOOO! MOTHER! FATHER!" I looked the way the screaming came from. When my eyes fell on the one that screamed, I could feel my heart shattering to pieces. In front of me on her knees crying was a little filly, barely six years old, her pink mane and white fur gave up who she was. Clutching to her was another crying girl, this one just a foal of four years. I couldn't see her clearly but I knew who she was. Luna was covered in many layers of clothes, while Celestia got her favorite yellow tunic. The ache in my chest grew and a lump formed in my throat. The world was… colorless. There was just so much going on around me. Why? This… this was not what I signed for. I knew of war, I knew of dead, I knew of so many things that happen in the world that made me feel disgusting on my fellow humans but… How should I react? Was this even real? So many questions… the pain in my heart became numb as I looked at the molten and broken land… Why? What kind of world is this? This… this is not like the show! There weren’t supposed to be Zeref’s demons in here. Is.. is this because of me? Did Deliora came to life because of my presence in this world? It… I resemble Gray in more ways than one. Even my voice… Deliora was HIS enemy. Connecting the dots…. wouldn’t it be that all of this, was because of me? Why couldn’t I live in peace? Like back home? Just… live and die of old in this world? Like any person would want? Be a baker or a janitor. I never cared for such things, just so I could live in peace and die of old age… But now, what is there for me? What is there for… us? For the survivors? My eyes didn’t wander away from the remains of the place I began to call home. Ignoring all the screams, sobs, and pain coming from the ponies around me. That was the day my life changed, that... was the day my path was chosen without my knowing. The day when the first of many trials that lead me to become the protector of ponies was given to me. That was the day when the King and the Queen died by the hands of a demon… The day… a scar was made into Equestria… If only it could have been the last... I woke up after remembering that tragic moment, I wipe my eyes from the fresh tears I got and looked up, much to my surprise there was light coming from a little hole in front of me. Yeah, now I know why I was thinking about Celestia and not… them. It was time to get out... It was time to get some answers… Chapter 3 - The diary(Un-Edited)Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 4 - Daughter Part 1(Un-Edited)Author's Note Chapter become a little dark... or pretty dark, take your pick :D Now I wanted it to be just one chapter... but who wants to read a twenty two thousand length chapter!? I cut half of it (The part I didn't re-read) and post this one :D P.S. Sorry for the delay, I am on exams(as I said before) and got sick yesterday when I was about to post the chapter. P.S.S. If you found anything wrong please comment :D P.S.S.S. If you ask, the demons are different because of the method to summon them. Chapter 4 - Daughter Part 1(Un-Edited) I got out of the hidden room, an proceed to close it before making my way to the entrance of the castle. When I reach the double giant broken doors that where now the entrance, I got temporally blind. The sun was rising while letting its warm spread across Equis, I just stood there soaking with the warm of the sun and letting my sight adjust to it, before letting out a happy sigh. It was time for me to continue on my way. Crossing the old bridge from the chasm that the Unicorns of old made in case of Deliora coming back from whatever it disappear to, I made it to the entrance of the Everfree Forest. It wasn't so bad as I remember in time of old, before there was a feeling as if someone was watching you all the time, now I just look at it and fell... in home. Starting the second part of my journey I came to a stop, the giggles from the filly where resounding inside my head. Forcing me to use both hand to clutch it before shaking my head side to side, trying to disperse that sound. Why does it bothers me so much!? It is not like I know that filly... do I? I try to remember my past again, but it was like if a giant part of it continue missing, like some part of my life just... disappear. I cant seem to take the filly's image out of my mind, some part of me was bugging me. I know her from somewhere... but where?. Why did the filly got her horn broken? That was another question I made while taking a glance at my surroundings... no pats, it seems like I have to cross it like in the old times. I put one hand over the other, a blue rune appear on the ground below me, I smile and separate both arms, a ice sword appear in the blink of an eye in my left arm. Then there is the forest. Snow and burned trees... where did that came from? Swinging my sword to a branch blocking my way, it broke from my lack of concentration making me force another sigh. I was getting out of track. I need to focus on my priorities, find Celestia and then I would think about that filly. I loose track of the time since I began walking inside the Everfree Forest, surprisingly there wasn't any attacks on my being, no timber wolf to jump at me, or manticores to try and sting me with their tails. I decide that luck was finally shining my way and create another sword. Last thing I could remember is fighting Deliora, then dying... but what before that? why cant I remember? The buzzing sound surround me, I could feel my heart beating in my ears. I made a stop and crutch my head, I started to feel light headed and the sounds of the forest started to feel distant. "AGH!" I tried to take a step forward but the world decide that moment to spin, I feel to my side and let memories from my past force its way on my head. (Flash Back) I was standing outside the barrack with all the other guards. Wearing my new set of iron armor, from head to toe, It wasn't very nice to be on formation in the burning sun. The armor started to burn my skin a little but I didn't move and took a glance at the others. They seemed to fare better than I under the harsh heat. Their fur maybe? Something bad happen, we never got in formation so early without a reason. I was thinking of many things that would force us to get in formation this early, there wasn't much that would force us to do it this early. Last time was because the Earth pony settlement's caravans where under constant attack from some bandits. I was taking out of my toughs when all wards stood on attention. Swift Lance finally came out of the barracks, I could feel everyone tense when he saw us, I knew that something have happen... He wasn't wearing his typical gold dragon like armor, the armor that identified him as captain of the guards. No, he was wearing his commander armor, an armor that is made of gold and iron, blended together with gems on the chest, and shoulders. Drawing of wings could be seen on both of his shoulders and on its chest starting from the gems, a cape with a Pegasus sewed on it was floating by the freeze. The different between commander and captain is that captain isn't a rank, it is more like a tittle, similar to 'knight'. It doesn't necessary means that he have full control of the guard, it mean that he is the most experienced guard, the responsible of the training and paperwork, an monitoring of the troops across Equestria. But commander means that he have control over the troops, there are three commanders, a Unicorn, a Earth pony, an Lance as far as I know. I tried to find the other two commanders but I failed. Where is Quake? he is always the first in formation... Lance is a Pegasus, pretty tall and stronger than a normal Pegasi, I once hear from another fellow guard that his cutie mark is a lance that is passing through a red shield. His fur being black, while his mane being two shades of yellow, his eyes resemble the sky, a pale blue that. His posture always radiates determination and comfort to those who surround him, a natural leader. "Attention!" Yelled Lance, its voice reaching high levels. it seemed that whatever happened was something dead serious. Dang, I am gonna go deaf, I never saw Lance so... grim. "We got a troubling message yesterday, I think some of you already hear the rumors... the Crystal empire is under siege." Shouted Lance. That was a pretty shocking new, for what I hear there haven't been any more sieges since the Griffons just some years before I came to Equis. Guards whisper around me while I let myself stray in my thoughts... Could it be Sombra? Maybe.... he is the one that is attacking the empire?. I was shaken out of my thoughts by another shout. "Who is attacking the Crystal empire!? Griffons? Minotaurs? Or are they bandits?" Shouted a random guard from my right. "No, it isn't griffons, not even minotaurs or dragons. No, what is attacking the Crystal empire is something... disturbing. The message said that the Crystal empire was under attack by a large group of monsters, spawns from Tartarus to be more precise. Before you question it, we have already sent a message to the gates of Tartarus with the help of Unicorn magic. The message came just moments ago, saying that the gates have been closet since the fall of the King and Queen." Answer Lance, the guards where on a uproar, yelling questions after question. I just stood there in shock, I have read about the spawns of Tartarus, even fought one before. They aren't your run for the money beast like chimeras or manticores... they are demons. "But how!? Those creatures never work in groups! We fought them many times in the past, put them together, and they kill each other! How can the empire being under attack by those demons!?." Yelled another guard, the others just looked at Lance for more answers. "That is another point, it seems that those... beast, aren't acting on their own, they seem to be under some short of control." Said Lance. Again whispers could be hear among some of the guards , I knew it was bad, I fought one of those demons not long ago. To control such a beast... "But that is impossible! The power needed to control even one of those demons... Whoever is doing it must have one of the ancient relics!" Yelled another guard. "That is another thing, all the sacred artifacts have been counted in the order is vault, they said that there haven't been any artifacts missing. Whoever is controlling those monsters provably have found a lost relic, there haven't been sights of another ancient relic in hundred of years." Answer Lance, he didn't even flinch when he answer the questions, he looked dead serious to all of us. He let out a sigh before closing his eyes and opening them again. "The demons outside the Crystal empire are over six hundred and raising by day." Shouts of fear and disbelief traveled through the air, Lance seemed unaffected by them and continue. "I know what some of you are thinking, 'how can we go a fight an army while we are so few?' well that is where you are all wrong, we aren't the only kingdom sending their forces to help the Crystal empire, we have already sent Quake and Diamond to their respected capitals, I have sent a message to New Cloudsdale yesterday and they said that they are gonna send troops. The Thestrals from the west are going to help us too, we are all going to meet half way to the empire. So don't fear, we aren't gonna go alone, we will have our allies's help, alone we will fall, but together, we will conquers the demons!" He yells while raising a fist, there where shouts of approval and some guards seemed to squirm on their places. The Equestrian empire isn't just one castle, it is formed by the alliance of the three tribles. Each commander are representatives that got selected from each of the capitals. New Cloudsdale being the Pegasi's while the Earth ponies have Trottingham. Unicorns live on their Kingdom called Unicornia, which is one of the smallest kingdom at the time. The 'Equestrian Castle' was the first place where the three tribes joined to live in harmony. "Not all of us can go, only half of the guards will go. So think before going, some of you have families in here, don't go only for the 'fame and glory', you must think about your love ones before leaving. The Crystal empire is inside the coldest places in all of Equis, it would be a three weeks of none stop walking to the north. The ones that want to go would been put under a test, those who fail would have to stay and protect the castle. Now I want you all to go and think about this, recruitment for the expedition are gonna be held tomorrow, DISMISS!" He said, the guards started to talk with each other over what they where going do. I turned around when someone grope my shoulder, I took a glance from my sight of vision only to see Lance looking at me with a smile. "I take you are gonna go, aren't you Gray?" He said with a smile. I return the smile kindly and look at the almost finished castle not far away. "You know it Lance, I won't stand and let some demons hurt our brothers and sisters of the north, but are you sure you want to go?" I looked at him with sorrow, he didn't notice my look or just flat out ignore it. His smile decreased a little. *Sigh*"Gray, you are by far the most skillful guard in the art of the sword, not counting that you have your magic to back you up. But you lack hand to hand combat, and you said that you cant control your magic perfectly. Are you sure that leaving to a possible dead is a good idea? Celestia and Luna consider you as part of their family Gray. Are you sure you want to leave them?." He ask me, his blue eyes full of concern, I frown a little at his words and let a sigh escape my lips while taking a glance to the sky. "What about you Lance? You aren't one to talk, you know? What about your marefriend? Are you just gonna leave her? She is already nine months pregnant Lance, why are you leaving her?" I send back, and it was my turn to look at him concerned. "It is different Gray, I am captain and commander, It is my solemn duty to go and lead the Pegasi forces to victory. Not counting that I am the more experienced with those demons than any guard alive. I must go Gray... it is my duty." He took a glance to the sky. Silence took hold for a few moments before he closet his eyes and let another sigh escape his lips, his smile disappearing from its face. "Dammit Gray, and here I am supposed to be the adult, I am like ten years older than you! You act like those old wizard of the order!." He said while letting a laugh escape its mouth, I smiled and put an arm over his shoulders. "Aha, I am just twenty one man, no more, no less. I will take your captain tittle away from you one day if you don't watch your back." I took my arm off of his shoulders and shove him playfully, he returned the shove while his laugh became louder. "Well if we are going to go, why don't we go and waste ourselves in the bar! I hear there is a new liqueur called 'Moonlight' or something." He said while motioning me to follow him. I laugh at him before saying. "Oh man, you think the bartender is gonna let us in after last time?" "Of course he will! But after today? I don't know, hey can I call another drink buddy?." He ask with a mischievous smile. I raised an eyebrow and smile. "Oh? Who? Pray tell his name?" I ask. "His name is Starswirl, he is one of the Unicorn that came last week." He said while putting an arm over my shoulders. "Last weak? But the only group of Unicorns that came during that time period where the ones from the Order. Isn't the order full of oldies? Like, the youngest was supposed to be sixty or something years? I don't want to go drink and give one of those a heart attack man!." I said. "Actually, he is new to the order, I meet him in a bar a few months ago. He isn't an 'oldie' as you say, maybe three or two years older than you." He said while patting me on the back. "Okay then, lets meet this 'Starswirl' guy then." I said. "Yeah, lets." He said. (End of Flash Back) This... is... starting... to... get old. I said between pants. I am so close... some pain in my head is not going to stop me... I started to move forward again, crating another sword and then began cutting vines and brushes that blocked my way. I was about to cut another vine when my hears started to ring. Giggle Giggle Giggle I close my eyes and crutch my head from the pain, the voice sounded from everywhere, the sound of leafs and wind stopped, all I could hear was the ringing in my ears and the giggles of a little filly. What... is happening!? I open my eyes and found something disturbing, the world was a blur, snow was falling from the sky, the trees changed from dark brown to white. I blink and I was again in the Everfree Forest, but blinking again came the sight of a snowy forest. Giggle Giggle Giggle "AHHHH!" I yell while shaking my head with both hands clutching it. When I open my eyes I found that I was again in the Everfree, I could hear the leafs and the wind again which was a good thing. I began to move. What... is happening? this is too much for me... am becoming insane? am I loosing my mind? I shook my head again to free myself from this thoughts. No, cant think like that, I would find Celestia, let her know that I am okay and then.... and then.... Giggle Giggle Giggle "AGH!" I trip over a root and my head started to spin. (Flash Back) "I can see the encampment ahead captain!" Yelled a Pegasus guard from above us, we where walking over this forest for sometime, and now of all times a blizzard decide to appear. "Go tell them that the Equestrian forces that we are here! we would reach the reunion point shortly!" Yelled Lance. "ATTENTION!" All the troops stop on their tracks and raised their heads to look at Lance, he was wearing a coat that cover his whole body, hiding his armor and most of his face, but even so I don't think they could see. The blizzard was too tight to see after all. "We are about to reach the reunion point, I want you all to rest once we reach it, you know you all deserve it!" Yelled Lance, he turned around but not before looking at me for some time and gave a nod. We walked more and after minutes we made it to a place filled to the brim with improvised tents. Some guards decide to scatter around and talk with some of the other ponies inside the camp, Lance motioned me to follow him and so I did. I could make what I believe was the Earth pony encampment. On their faces was or a bored look or a serious one, some where polishing their maces and swords. I could make some of them around a campfire, the ones closest to the fire could be hear exchanging stories and tales of old. By looks. all of them seemed heavy armored, everyone got a weapon too. But I could only made maces and great swords, no bows or shields. Another group I could make was a group of Pegasi. The group wasn't telling stories, but fighting, drinking, while some where dancing. One of them got to Lance and they exchanged some words, the pegasus just gave a nod and returned to whatever he was doing. They got a diversity of weapons too, ranging from short swords to long swords, bows to long bows, they seemed to lack of shields or heavy weapons. In the other side I could see bat ponies, or Thestrals as they call them self, all of them seemed to be in some kind of party. They where just like ponies but their fur ranged from white, black, grey, blue, and dark blue. Resting on their backs where a pair of bat like wings that where just a little bigger than the normal Pegasi's. Their weapons where long bows, crossbows and daggers, no shields, swords, or heavy weapons. The next group was surprisingly quiet, they where all huddled around a fire, I couldn't see any characteristics on their bodies because their coats covered their whole bodies while some kind of hat rested on their heads. There wasn't much to say about them, they didn't got any kind of mortal weapons, only poles it seemed. I tap Lance and asked about them, he just said 'Unicorns' and leave it to that. Finally we made a stop in front of a giant tent, Lance open the door for me and I step inside. I could made a round table with a map of the Crystal Empire and some wood made figures with different colors. Around the table with crossed arms where three individuals, two who wear sit on a chair around the table. I clear my throat and all of them looked up. The first I saw was an Earth pony I knew, way bigger than the ones from outside. His fur being brown, his mane dark brown and his eyes bright green. He was wearing a heavy golden an iron armor with gems on their chest and shoulders, his helmet being under his left arm. Drawing of two hammers could be seen around the gems on its shoulder and a tree in the chest piece. I could see scars running down his right eye, arms, and legs, and I know that he got way more under his armor. He eyed me before giving a snort. Next to him with arms crossed was a female Unicorn, her fur being dark blue then changing to purple around her neck, her mane being dark red with a yellow stripe in the middle. She wasn't wearing any coat, which let me see her light golden and iron armor with gems on her chest and shoulder pieces, her helmet being on the desk. Drawings of a star on each of her shoulders pieces, while a drawing of a book cover her chest piece. She looked at me once over with her yellow eyes before licking her lips while giving me a predatory grin, it made me feel uneasy and take my glance away to the last member inside the tent. The last one was a female Thestral, she was the only one standing at the far side of the tent. Her fur being dark blue while her wing a darker shade, she was wearing a dark blue armor, no gems or drawings, her helmet was resting on her hoof. When I made contact with her eyes, I could feel how her red slit like eyes pierced my soul, I could feel myself being draw upon those beautiful rubies. She smiled and made me force to look away. "Finally Lance!. Now we can start the fight against those hideous beast in the empire." Said the Earth pony while pounding his fist on the desk. "Tsk, always thinking about fighting, aren't you Quake?" Said the Unicorn with a smile. "Where you spectating anything else from him Diamond?" Said the Thestral. "Humph, I really cant care less of what you think Scarlet, I am more interesting in the new addition to the group." Said the Unicorn. Lance decide to move forward and gave a low bow to the group in front of me. "Sorry we are late, we got problems traveling through these lands. Here at my side is the new addition to the group. Sir Gray Fullbuster, representative of the Equestrian Kingdom and Knight of the Princesses." Said Lance, the ones inside the room gave me shocked glances. "Hmmmmm, a knight eh? There has't been a knight since the fall of the king and the Queen, I expected much from you young colt." Said The Unicorn. *Sigh*"I think introductions are in order... don't you believe so Diamond?" asked the bat pony to the Unicorn. "Sorry, I forgot we haven't meet before. I am Diamond Gleam. Commander and representative of the Unicorns." Said the Unicorn while doing a dramatic bow. "I am Scarlet Wings. Captain, commander, and representative of the Thestral kingdom, a pleasure." Said the bat pony. *Snort* "You already know me Gray but whatever, I am Quake, commander and representative of the Earth ponies." Said the Earth pony. "I am Gray Fullbuster, recently knighted by both princesses, a pleasure." I said while doing a low bow. "Well, Gray, Lance and you are a little late, we already discuss the strategy against the beast that are attacking the Crystal empire." Said Diamond while waving her hand at the map. "Yeah, take a look." Scarlet made her way and sit down on one of the rocks around the map that appeared to be chairs. I took a glance at the map, it was a perfect replica of the north lands, I could see that our camp was market with a green X, on the map where four different pieces, those being a blue Pegasus, a red Unicorn, a green Earth pony, and a yellow Thestral. On the middle of the map stood a replica of the Crystal Empire, a green line was draw around it, which made me believe that it represented the shield of the Crystal heart. "We are going to let the Earth ponies take the front line, while Pegasus and Thestrals aid from the air, from the back line we will have the Unicorns aiding us with destruction and healing spells." Said Diamond, then she made a motion to Scarlet. "The Earth ponies would start the attack, being follow by Pegasi and Thestrals alike, the Unicorns would enter the fight after some time." Scarlet made another gesture to Quake. "Each of the commanders would have a necklace with a magic stone. The stone have a spell created by the Unicorns of the order, when they shine it means that someone is connected, connected to what? Well to the mind! We can talk to each other inside our mind, you have to put pressure on the necklace and think. When all of us are on our positions enter the link until all of us are ready." He gave a nod to Diamond. "That is our plan, now you have been put on date, we can start to prepare our weapons for tomorrow, we are going to attack during night time." Said Diamond. I just gave a nod to them, each one of them and proceed to get out of the tent. (End of Flash Back) My head.... I get up after falling to the ground, the Everfree became a white forest, snow falling from the red sky, I blinked a few times but it didn't change. I could feel myself loosing strength and my bones felled as if they where on fire. My eyes burned and tears threaten to fall. I cant stop... I am so close.... Lets make a snow pony daddy! Lets make a snow pony daddy! Lets make a snow pony daddy! I spin around to where I believe came the voice, the world seemed to move side to side making me stumble like a drunk man. I squint my eyes and could make a faint glimpse of a little filly behind some trees. She turned around and began walking, forcing me to move to where she have gone. "No! come back!" I started to walk while stumbling to where I saw the filly, resting every three steps to take more deep breaths. Daddy look! its so beautiful! Daddy look! its so beautiful! Daddy look! its so beautiful! The voice came from my back again, making me spun around and face the same filly running inside the fores. "Who are you!? Come back please!" I started chasing, my legs where begging me to stop, but something inside my head made the pain dump. No matter how fast I ran it seemed like I couldn't even get closer to her. I feel to the ground again and try to claw to where I saw the filly, spots of green and dark appear on my sight of vision, making me grit my teeth in anger. I got up slowly and lie on a tree while trying to see if I could see the filly. She wasn't on sight. PuNY LiTtLe CoLtPuNY LiTtLe CoLtPuNY LiTtLe CoLt A male voice boomed around me, it send a shiver down my back and the burning sensation over my body returned ten times fold. I... I know this voice... I try to look at my surroundings but only saw rows after rows of white tress and snow. yOu DaRe To FiGhT Me!? YoU ArE WoRtHLeSs!!!yOu DaRe To FiGhT Me!? YoU ArE WoRtHLeSs!!!yOu DaRe To FiGhT Me!? YoU ArE WoRtHLeSs!!! "Agh!" Pain came and I could feel my head being split open by the rushing memories. (Flash Back) TWICHT-THUMP-CRACK-TWICHT-CRASH "Die!" I shouted while cutting the stinger off the giant scorpion, it staggered a few steps back before trying to jump at me. My reaction was fast, I plunge my sword on its abdomen, It shrieked in pain before convulsing and after some seconds it stopped moving. "Help me!" I spun around when I hear the cry of help, I could see an Earth pony trying to craw away from another of those abominations, it was different than the one I faced so far. It resemble a beast I knew from my past, a ghouls of some kind. Its brain being exposed and it lacked skin, its muscles could be seen while a fresh pool of blood forming below it. The abomination seemed to lack eyes, and where there was supposed to be hands and foot, it got sharp long claws. It got a tongue way longer than normal and seemed to be grabbing the Earth pony with it. I put extra strength in the handle of my short sword, then proceed to take it out of the dead scorpion's abdomen, kicking the beast is body I ran to help the Earth pony, I jump and plunge my blade on the back of the beast making it scream in pain and try to shake me up. I put a free hand on its back and a rune of magic appear, the beast is shrieks became louder before it stopped, its skin changed from red to dark blue and after some seconds it became frozen from the inside out. I proceed punch it, making it explode in tiny shards of ice. "Come on! we have to fight!" I yelled while giving the Earth pony a hand to help him up, he looked at me in the face with a smile before looking behind me. "Look out!." Yelled the Earth pony before grabbing my hand and throwing me away. I was flung in the air and landed in unceremoniously in the ground, I rolled before colliding with what appeared out to be the dead corpse of an Earth pony, Its heavy armor stuck at my side, making my armor broke and blend, leaving shards of iron to cut my skin. I clutch my side while using my sword to help me get up, looking at the way I used to stand. I saw something that made my blood froze. The Earth pony I saved was under a giant black mace that was connected to a arm that was way thinner than the body it is connected to. Its wielder was a beast the size of a house, four horns sprout over what looked to be its head, it didn't seem to have eyes, or I couldn't see them because they where too small, leaving only a mouth with a everlasting smile made of sharp fangs that send shivers down my back. It was standing on two giant legs where grey spines could be seen around its knees, on its two arms at its elbow where more of those grey spikes. Its belly seemed to be half of its body making it look a living balloon, it raised the mace and I could see flesh blood dripping down in tiny red drops from my position. The beast move its head and seemed to glance at me, it clutch the mace in both hands, making the earth tremble with each feet it took my way, I try to get up but the pain at my side was stopping me, It raised its mace and I proceed to close my eyes. I ear a shriek of pain and open my eyes again. An arrow seemed to have made its way to its face making it take a few steps back, I look behind me and saw a group of Thestrals and Pegasi aiming at him with their bows, they started to fly around him and making him confuse. It started to thrash its mace in the air with the hope to hit one of the them, giving me time to craw away. I made my way and lie down alongside the dead body of a Pegasus while grabbing my side, I look at my surroundings and dread started to spread in me. Everything around me is a war zone, Earth ponies, Pegasi, Unicorns and Thestrals... all of us fighting together against beings that seemed to came out of a nightmare. I could see that many of the monsters where from some video games I used to play, just like the one that was a few meters away. While others where just some kind of zombies, the only different from the zombies that I knew was that this ones seemed to retain intellect and their speed was greatly increased. Snow was falling slowly to the earth from the dark night sky. My necklace started to glow and I clutch it to activate the link. "Scarlet here, anyone available? I have something important!." I hear Scarlet say from the inside of my head. "Gray here, what happen?." I answer. "I AM BUSY AT THE MOMENT! SAID WHATEVER YOU HAVE TO SAY!" Yelled Quake. "Diamond here, I am kind of busy at the moment too, so made it quick. What information do you have Scarlet?" Said the voice of an exhausted Diamond. "Guys, I think I found who is controlling those monsters!" Shouted Scarlet inside my head. ""Controlling them!? Where!? The bastard will pay!!!" Yelled Quake on the intercom, forcing me to clutch my head. "He is in the middle of the battlefield, a black Unicorn with black armor, his horn is red and he seems to be... summoning monsters from the earth!" Shouted Scarlet. "That is impossible, there is no type of magic able to summon demons! Even if there was, to summon this many... what is him!? He must have something to increase his magic or let him summon those beast! Scarlet, does he have a necklace or sword? anything that could be seen as a magic artifact!? He may be using a lost relic for all we know!!!" Yelled Diamond, by the tone of its voice she seemed to be struggling. "Actually.... he have some sort of black book... he seems to be reading it our lout, and then 'poof' another of those demons come out of the ground!" Answer Scarlet. "A book you say? I never saw a magic book in the records on the order... maybe if you take away the book from his hands he would loose control over the monsters? It is a long shoot, but it is our only hope, those beast are too organized to fight!" Yelled Diamond. "Sorry I was fighting another of those over sized snakes, did I hear that a Unicorn is in the middle of all this? summoning more of those demons!? I am gonna fly over and take the book away from him! Lance out." Said Lance over the connection. "Lance, don't do it! AGH! That idiot! I am heading inside too, going to cut the communication!." I said in the intercom. I got up again and looked to where Scarlet said the Unicorn was supposed to be, I already got an Idea of who was behind all of this. I squinted my eyes, I don't know if it was my magic, or something natural from me that I never discover before. But I could see farther away, thanks to this I was one of the best archers of the guards. There I could see something over a rock that tower most of the monsters in the middle of the battlefield. I let my eyes wander around it a little an could make the vague image of a dark Unicorn. Like Scarlet said, he was wearing a black armor, he didn't seem to be wearing a helmet, in its front head a black and read horn could be seen. He was changing pages of a book between his hands before saying something, he proceed to extend his right arm where a green glow could be seen. The earth below shined the same color before another of those giant scorpions raised from earth. I closed my eyes and open them again, I am pretty far from him. The one that is attacking the Crystal empire, is no other than King Sombra, there is no doubt now... I froze my armor before punching it, making it explode in shard of ice, then I froze the wounds of my side making me grit my teeth, it hurts like hell but it is necessary. I throw my iron sword to the ground and focus on the three steps of creation magic. 'Willpower', 'Imagination', and 'Concentration'. I press both hands together and making a satisfactory blue rune appear on the ground. I open my arm wide open and on my hands formed an ice long sword and a ice shield, time was short now, I needed to end this fast. I looked at the battlefield again with a new mission, I have to reach Sombra. I made a mad sprint to a werewolf fighting two Earth ponies in front of me, he grope one and plunge his right arm in the chest of the pony before throwing him to the side like thrash, then he concentrated on the other pony who at the moment was recovering from watching a brother in arms die in front of him. He didn't have time to notice the claw of the wolf cut deep into his neck, just before reaching him, the pony died. I jump and try to stab the beast, but the werewolf was faster than me and kick me on my gut, taking the air out of me and sending me a couple of steps back, I raised myself just in time to block a claw aimed to my head with my shield, but didn't notice his other claw. I barely have time to jump back and save myself from a imminent death, yet the beast made it to rip some of my skin. The beast with inhuman speed ran at me and headbutt me on the chest, sending me rolling a few meters on the dirt. I raised myself while using my shield to block his right claw again, it took a step back before jumping over me, It tried to spin around and intercept it before it could land. But I didn't saw its tail which grape my neck forcing me to the ground when the beast touched the earth. I was slightly disoriented from falling so fast, I raised my shield and sword to cover my head and chest, the beast ponced at me and began to use its claws to hit me, It couldn't land a hit on my skin and began to get angry and its speed raised. I open my left eye and could see my shield cracking. My eyes widened and I closet my eyes, I forced the sound away and then I open them again, three spikes of ice came from below but the beast seemed to saw this before they made contact with its skin. It growled at me, I got up and began to move in a circular notion around him. I took a glance at my surroundings again, the ponies around me weren't fairing better. Cries of pain and shrieks of agony from the demons filled the air. Movement caught my sight and I focus on the werewolf who made a mad dash at me, it thrashed its claws side to side, I began to read its moves and after ten seconds I memorize its attack patters just as the guards told me so many times in the past. I swing my sword down and cut the left claw of the beast. It staggered back some steps before looking at me then growling, making me let a smile appear on my face, seeming to anger the beast. It roared and made a run to me but I jump high just in time to avoid another kick, I came down and cut its right leg. Before the beast could make another move I jump on him and made a double cut on its chest in a cross stile patter, then proceed to jump and kick him on its side, it began to roll on the earth before coming to a stop. It was dead, a pool of blood seemed to form behind it. I took deep breaths and decide that It was enough, returning to my dash to where I could see Sombra. Not even thirty seconds after it, I could see some abominations trying to block my way, I decide to test my luck, I spin and jump around them and made some of them hit each other. Making a succeed on avoiding them while some of the Earth ponies behind me took their attention away from me. I was making my way to Sombra again when I saw a hammer coming from my right sight of vision, my instincts kicked in just in time to avoid a giant mace that came from one of those giant demons. I put a defensive stand and waited for the best to make a move, it looked at me before swinging its mace again. Trying to crush me, but I made a mad sprint to its legs when the mace began to fall. I could feel the mace barely missing my skin by some centimeters, I made a roll and raised myself. Then I try to cut his right leg, but to my dismay, my blade broke on impact. Making me curse under my breath for my lack of training on ice magic. The monster tried to crush me with its giant feet, but I made a back roll. The earth around its leg broke and tremble from the sheer force. Before I could make another move I saw the mace coming at me from the right again. Before it could make contact with me, I raised my ice shield, lessening the blow a little but not all. Surprisingly I couldn't feel anything broke when the mace hit me, but I was send flying to the air by the momentum. "Hey? you okay?" I could feel hands grabbing me from my waist. I was about to answer when I saw the beast below making an advance to the center of the battlefield where I could see many Thestrals and Pegasi trying to fight their way to Sombra. An Idea struck me and I turned my head to my savior and said. "Drop me!" I yelled to the pegasus. "What!? do you have a death wish or something colt!? You where just hit and send fucking flying! You need medical attention!" He shouted at me, before I could answer he started to fly faster while looking at its back. I took a glance behind him and saw a giant raven with red blood eyes chasing us. I didn't want to feel what a fall from this high would feels like. So taking advantage of my free arms I try to make a bow, but it broke when the Pegasus made a drive to the earth. "Hey, don't move to much! I am trying to kill that thing!." I shouted while concentrating on making another bow, the Pegasus began to ascend while moving in a zick zack pattern. "I am trying! Whatever you are trying to do just do it! I cant leave you down there! There are too many monsters below!" Yelled the Pegasus. I didn't argue with him and concentrate on the bow and arrow, this time it didn't broke. I try to put myself on position so I could aim, but then I realized that I couldn't because of my inability to turn around. Another idea struck me, it was pretty dangerous but it was the only Idea I got. "Spin around!!!" I yelled to the Pegasus. Surprisingly he didn't argue and did just that. Time seemed to slow down when he started to roll, I took aim and when I was looking behind I shoot the arrow to the raven, the arrow sailed to the air but I couldn't see if I made contact with it or not cause I found myself looking to the front again. "Did you get it!?" Yelled the Pegasus, a demonic shriek could be hear behind us. He made a low turn to look behind while maintaining his speed and saw the raven falling down the sky. I let a sigh I didn't knew I was keeping and started to look for the giant monster from before, I spot him a few meters away trying to reach Sombra while swinging his mace to the Thestrals that where trying to distract him. "Drop me over the head of that thing!" I yelled while pointing at the giant behemoth on the battlefield, the Pegasus again didn't argue and made a dive to where the beast was standing, I could make a more of them trying to make their way to Sombra from around the battlefield. But where all intercepted by groups of Earth ponies and Unicorns. I feel the grip on me loosen and looked below, I could make the head of the behemoth. I throw the bow and it broke into tiny pieces of ice. "Ice Make! Lance!" I yelled, the monster barely have time to move its head to look at me before the lance passed through its head, it began to thrash where he was standing. My lance didn't broke and I try to move it a little to the front. Just like using a controller, the beast began to move forward swinging its mace in an arch, hitting and killing many of the abominations from below. Lucky the path was clean of any ponies. "Thestrals and Pegasi! cover me! We are gonna get to the center!" I shouted. They made a circle around me and began to shoot at the incoming ravens and abominations. I was making a path to the center. After not so long the beast began to slow down, we where pretty close to Sombra now, I could see him fighting Lance and Scarlet. The beast stopped on its tracks and began to fall to the front, I crouch and just before the beast touch the ground, I jump. The lance broke just when I reach the giant stone where Sombra stood fighting Lance and Scarlet. I began to raise on the stone while the sounds of metal against metal can be hear on top. Then dread came to me by a cry of pain. I raised my head just in time to see Sombra throwing the lifeless body of Scarlet to Lance, he didn't have time to avoid Scarlet's body before it hit him death on the chest, I could hear the sounds of bones and armor breaking. Lance screamed in pain while Sombra began laugh to the skies. I try to make a mad run to Sombra but another abomination began to block my way, I could see Sombra making his way slowly to Lance who seemed to have problems standing, he was clutching the right side of his armor with both hands. Blood could be seen falling down his legs, his weapon and helmet seemed to have been blow away when Scarlet is body hit him. "Lance! get away from him!" I yelled, I try to create a bow but I was lacking of concentration, the bow broke in seconds. I was about to try it again but the abomination in front of me won't have it. I was forced to jump back to avoid being struck with its spike like tail. The beast resemble a dog but way bigger, a few heads bigger than me, its red eyes looking at me with murderous intent. Its body seemed to be covered in green scales and gray spikes that sprout on its back, legs, and tail. It try to pounce at me but I rolled out of the way and look at the way Lance was supposing to be, I could see Sombra kick him on the chest, Lance was send a few meters back before he began to try and craw away, he took a glance behind Sombra, our eyes meet and hope started to shine on his blue eyes. Sombra took a glance at his face and then looked behind. His smile became broader before turning to Lance again, he then raised his sword and put it over his right shoulder. I try to make a run for it. But the beast pounced me from behind, forcing me to hit the ground. Its claws where digging on my flesh but It wasn't killing me by some reason, I could feel its hideous breath on my back. "Puny little colt... you dare to fight ME? you are worthless!" Yelled Sombra, its voice was filled with malice, I try to raise, but I couldn't. I struggle to move and finally I could see Sombra looking at Lance while his sword was slowly perforating his right shoulder armor. "I am King Sombra! The rightful ruler of the Crystal empire! None would stop me from fulfilling my destiny! Not even an army!." He put more force in the blade and it pierced the armor instantly, flesh and bone could be hear tearing apart. The cry of pain from Lance stuck deep inside me, I struggle more and more. I needed to get out, to help Lance. "Did you believe that you could protect this place? That you could take me down? That trowing the book away from me would make the curse of battle be on your side?" Sombra pulled the now tainted in red black crystal sword before placing it over Lance's left shoulder. "N-no more..." I could hear my friend say. The sound of the battle below seemed to disappear and all I could see was Sombra over my friend. "Who would have thought that a simple book could make my dreams come true? a book so dark that even I dare to say am impress!" He dug the blade on the shoulder, eliciting more cries of pain from Lance. Tears where running down my face, I try to freeze the beast over me but I was lacking of concentration and imagination, all I could think was saving Lance. "Want me to told you something else little colt?" He lower his face was just some centimeters away from Lance's. "I could have won this battle before... but I needed to test my powers... no matter what you do, I always got an ace under my sleeve..." I could barely hear Sombra say while I try to create sword after sword, spike after spike, all of them broke before being complete. "See this little colt!" Yelled Sombra while the beast loosened his grasp on me, he looked my way with his devil smile and said. "You are weak! you believe that you could save him? That you could be a hero? Well let me told you this little colt!" He took the sword out of Lance is shoulder before kicking his side, he put grape both of Lance's wings on his arm, then proceed to put the sword over both of them. My eyes grew wide and the beast loosened its grip on me completely, Sombra just looked at me and his smile seemed to grew more. "Lance! move!" I yelled while focusing on my magic, all my power to do something! I raised my right hand to Lance who just closed his eyes. "Heroes always die!" The sword fell. "NOOOOOOOOOOO!" Then something stuck me on my back, last thing I hear was the cry of pain from Lance before unconscious took hold of me. Lan...ce.... I could feel my body being dragged by both hands with what felled to be a claw. my head hurt like if I got a hangover, my body felled hot and I couldn't seem to muster enough strength to open my eyes. Grrrrrrrrrrr Growling from the from resounded around myself, it seemed like whoever was dragging me was one of those demons. It dropped me and something or someone at my side. The sound of an Iron door being open could be hear. I try to remember the last thing before blacking out... I remember was fighting demons and then... Lance... what happen to Lance!? Tears began to fall down my face, the image of Sombra over my friend plagued my mind. I failed to protect my friend. GRAAAA! Whatever or whoever was in front of me grope me by my waist and then throw me. I feel my body being throw into a the hard rocky floor. I try to open my eyes and could barely see a bipedal figure standing in front of me, it moved back and seemed to grape something else before returning to the door. It threw another being in my cell but it didn't make a sound of when it landed. It proceed to close the door and move away, my strength seemed to somewhat return, I crawled to the closest wall and put my back on it, I took some harbored breaths before a sound escape the being that was along side me. *COUGH COUGH COUGH* The sound made me open my eyes wide, in front of me on the ground lying face down was Lance. Its back was complete dark red from dried blood, no wings could be seen. I could feel my tears worsened and began to craw to him. I move him so his bloodied body could face upside, his eyes where half open and almost devoid of light. It only made me whimper a little, fresh tears landed on Lance's face, his head slowly turned to look at me before smiling. "Hey.... why the long face?" He said, his voice was low and grim. "Lance... don't talk..." I said between sobs. "Hey now... don't you worry..." He said slowly before beginning to cough. "Lance, don't talk! We can get you help! Ju-just don't talk!" I yelled while trying to take his armor off. *UGH*"Stop it.... Gra...y" He said while putting a trembling hand over mine, his smile never leaving his bloodied face. "Shhh... Everything is going to be okay Lance, I wi- I will close your wounds and everything will be okay!" I said with fake hope, I try to smile but it only made my tears run more. "Ha...hahaha... just look at me... I don't need to see my body... to know... that I won't make it..." He said, his breathing began to increase peace. "Hey... Gray... can I ask... you... something....?" He said, I raised him a little with one arm on its back while the other on his chest. "Any-Anything for you Lance" I said. "Can you... take care... of my... wife... and child? I know... that... I am asking to much... but..." He began to cough blood, I try to clean its face but only succeed on making it more bloodied. "Lance, I would gladly do it..." I said somberly while letting my head rest over his. "Hey Gray... you know... I never told you this... but... you need to act more... as your age... you know?" He said, finally tears could be seen running his bloody face. "Wh-what do you mean?" I said, I forced a smile across my face with all my strength, my tears ran free. Lance seemed to took notice of this and his smile lessened a little. "You... won't get any... mares if you act always... so... serious... promise me... that you would never... let those... who left... affect you... and that you will... loose more around others... kay?" He said slowly, his eyelids began to fall. "I-I will Lance, I promise you, so please, don't close your eyes!" I plead, I began to look around me, there have to be something to help me, but I found nothing , only walls and a iron door. "It seem... that I wouldn't fulfill my wish... Gray..." He said, making me look at him again. "Wh-what did you wish for?" I said, my hope began to shattered at the cruel reality. I never thought that I would see a friend die on me. "I wished... to see a castle... of pure white... and gold... with ponies around it... smiling..." He cough more blood. "To see the time... when war is unheard of... I wished so much... but... It seem that my time... was cut short..." His eyes closed but he continue to breath. "Co-Come on Lance. Don't do this to me! You ar-you are like a big brother to me! You cant die on me Lance! Lance!" I yell, echoes of my voice sounded around me, Lance raised his right hand slowly and seemed to take something from his back. "Don't... shred tears... for me... smile... please... I don't want... to... see you... sad..." He took a black object from his back, he put it on my chest and I used the hand I rested on his chest over his. "I can die... happy...now... you know?..." His breathing began to began to slow. "Return... to Celestia... and Luna..." He cough more blood. "I know you... will take care... of my... fami... ly... little... bro... th.... er..." His hand fell. I yelled to the ceiling, I cried bloody murder and curses to Sombra. Pray for this to just be a very livid nightmare. That I would wake up and see Lance again, that we would train like always. That we would go to the bar one last time and get drunk, forcing me to turn his sorry drunken ass over his wife. That he would tell stories about his adventures before becoming a captain. I began to pray, to yell, to someone to wake me up. But I didn't. Hours passed while I hug the dead body of Lance, there weren't any sounds from the outside of my cell. Hope died inside of me, my life shattered to pieces. I was becoming a shell of myself. "Can you... take care... of my... wife... and child?" Came the voice from Lance around me, I raised my head a little, thinking that Lance somehow revive and talked to me. "I wished... to see a castle... pure of gold... with ponies around it... smiling... to see the time... when war is unheard of..." Came his voice from the inside of my head. Tears began to run on my face again, I hit the wall making it crack. "Don't... shred tears.... for me... smile... please... I don't want... to... see you... sad..." Said his voice, everything seemed to stop. Something inside of me snapped, I raised myself while letting Lance is body rest on the floor. "Return... to Celestia... and Luna..." "Don't worry Lance... I wouldn't cry, I-I won't let the loss affect who I am. I will live with a smile... just like you..." I said while putting a hand over Lance's body. "I will take care of your child and your wife... so you can rest in peace... thanks Lance. You continue to knock some senses in me even before dead..." Light came from below Lance's body, from underside him a blue rune seemed to grow. "I have a family to return to... thank you... I wouldn't forget you Lance." Ice began to consume Lance's body, flowers made of ice appear around him. When I finish I got up and look at the thing Lance gave me. It was a book, a black cover book with four words that made my blood froze. The book of Zeref A million of questions came on my mind but I didn't have the energy or time to deal with them. I needed to get out of here first. I was about to blast my way out when I hear a faint noise come from somewhere outside my cell. *WHIMPER* *SOBS* I know that sound!. I froze the iron doors and then made a rush to it. It broke like grass and I was now standing outside the cell, no guards seemed to be on the halls. I took one last glance to Lance's ice grave before looking at the way from where the cries of children came from. I made a mad dash to where the cries came and they seemed to increase in numbers and volume. Not even ten seconds of running I came to a double metal door. Behind it I could hear the whimpers and cries of children. Anger took hold and I put a hand over the door, It froze and then broke into tiny pieces of ice with my left hand. Behind the door huddled together was a large group of foals. Colts and Fillies huddled together, their ages seemed to be around six to eleven. The oldest ones got on their hands the youngest foals. When they saw me their cries raised and began to craw away from me. I made a step forward but a colt came to the front, his body trembling with fear. "Y-you won't touch anyp-pony! Stay away from us!" Yelled the colt. I then realize my mistake, they thought I was one of the demons under Sombra's control. I wouldn't fault them, after all I am cover in dried blood. "Hey, don't worry kid, I am here to take you out. I am a good guy." I said with a warm voice, some of the children raised their head and looked at me. Hope, that is all I saw in their eyes, a little spark of hope. "Yo-You are gonna save us? But what about our parents? Are you going to save them to?" Asked the colt, his trembling loosened a little and began to take some steps forward to me. "I..." Do I lie or do I told them the true? I already know why they where here. If it is like some things I read on the past. Then Sombra must have capture them as an incentive to make the adults less prone to take arms against him. "Will you save our parents mister?" Said a filly from the group, I closet my eyes and made my decision. "I will try, but only after you are all okay." I said, I let a warm smile and looked over them, their tiny ears perked at this. "Thank you mister hero." Came from a little colt. "Now, lets get you out of here." I said while turning around. Chapter 5 - Daughter Part 2(Un-Edited)Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 6 - Pest problems (Un-Edited)Author's Note Welp, another chapter. Sorry for the time it took to upload it but... oh well rhymes are just not my thing Sorry if they aren't good. Wait do these words even rhyme? Ugh sorry if they are poorly made xD Now another thing I notice is the repetition of words, for my part I thing I use the same words too many times. Please if you have the same problem tell me I will try to see if I could correct them, or gave me your corrections that would help too. Now without another further word, the story. Oh, before you read! SPOLER ALERT! READ AFTER YOU READ THIS CHAPTER OR NOT.-is your decision after all. The spiders aren't the same as the ones on the past chapter. The ones from before where demons, those where summoned and could search for their prey without them touching their webs. Spiders too see where their prey resides needs you to touch their cobweb, so using that logic I made a different kind of spider that is giant get not like the ones from before and didn't attack Gray until he made a move, summoning his swords made them 'feel' where he stood for the threads hanging on the air and so they jumped on him. P.S. Is it just me or the chapter moved way to fast? Eh well it isn't edited yet. If you didn't like it please tell me, and criticism is always received with open arms. Chapter 6 - Pest problems (Un-Edited) "It... it wasn't real?" How? She was right on my hands... she was here not just moments ago... My eyes where looking straight ahead, locked in an unfocused gaze towards the wooden floor. I couldn't register anything happening around me, my thoughts where running wild from the revelation that came with the knowledge of my daughter. I left her alone... I broke my promise... Pain cursed through my chest. Forcing the air to escaped my lungs in a silent scream, my hand shoot to grasp my chest where the pain was coming from but it was inside of me, the pain was unbearable. My body fell and began convulsing, the pain was just too much. There was a feeling of a pair of hands grabbing me by the torso and turning me so I could face towards the ceiling, a voice was shouting things but my brain didn't register the words. Suddenly something was forced on my mouth, silencing my screams of pain. Someone was on top, pinning me down with a hand over my left shoulder and shoving something on my mouth, then a feeling of some sort of liquid came an it began to force its way down my throat. It was some kind of jelly, the flavor was horrible, but the need of air forced me to drink the foul thing. My stomach was twisting in pain when the... whatever I drank reached it, it twisted and burned for a few seconds and then it stopped. The pain on my chest lessened and when my teary eyes flashed open, the sight that greet me was of a pair of brilliant blue eyes looking down at me in concern. Whatever I drank was making my body numb, all the pain began to disappear slowly and so did the feeling of my arms, legs, and then all my body. Leaving me completely motionless and so all I could do was see. Looking at the person on top of me, I notice that it was a female zebra. Her clothes where just a brown bra that came from her waist and connected under the golden rings that hide the fur of her neck, and a brown loincloth. Her mane was styled just as how the zebras of the past used to, a mohawk. She got up and my eyes began to feel heavy, her mouth was moving but no sounds reached my ears. My vision began to turn black but forcing my mind to stay awake I could see the zebra grabbing many things from around the room she gave me one last look and came over again. She used her left arm and put it over my eyes before lowering my eye lids. ""Rest..." Came a female voice, and without questioning my mind began to fade into the realm of the unconscious. Slowly but surely my body began to stir, my mind was foggy yet the memories from before falling asleep began to made its way. With a jolt I sat upright, flinching slightly as my muscles cried against such action. Biting my lips to stop from myself from groaning I open my eyes slowly, but all that I saw was a foggy room. My vision was in lack of better words, worst to wear. Looking at my right palm I needed to skint my eyes to see its details. Before I could question my sudden lack of view my mind began to numb, my mouth was dried and my muscles where burning as if million of ants where biting through my skin. This time biting my lips didn't help to stiff the scream of pain that escape my mouth. There was a rustling sound and glass being broken, then a door close to me was threw open as somebody approached me. Opening my left eye slightly all I could see was a white blur. It was talking but it sounded very far away, it tried to push me down on the bed. Using my left hand I tried to pry the stranger away but it was like trying to move what cannot be move. My hands where too weak and my gut wanted to throw whatever was inside out, my eyes where burning, my body was hurting, and my mind was foggy. So reluctantly I decide to lie down and closet my eyes. There was a distant sound of a female talking, then something was put on my forehead. Opening my left eye I saw the same white blur leaving something dark brown on my forehead, then as I was opening my mouth slightly. Whoever was in front of me put something hard on my mouth feeling some kind of juice being poured on my mouth and without questioning the intentions behind of it my body began to drink the vile juice, anything to take away the dry feeling of my mouth. The liquid emptied on my mouth and the blur said something that I couldn't quite hear, but nevertheless let a tiny smile on my face before closing my eyes. The blur gave one last look at my body and raised the bed sheet to cover my whole body before leaving the room. My eyes began to open slightly as conciseness began to return to myself. Groaning a little my body began to raise slightly, my eyes began to adjust the dark of the room and looking around all I saw was confusing me a little. Looking around me with tiredly eyes I could make the faint form of a room, many flask and masks adorned on the walls and some even on the floor, the room in itself was pretty dark but the wooden architecture was pretty easy to recognize even in the dark. The sound of hoovesteps took my attention away from the inspection of the room and towards the door at the far side of the bed I lie on. There was a faint glow of light coming from the other side, the hoovesteps began to grow closer and closer and then a shadow could be seen under the door frame. The door made a clicking sound before being pushed slightly, and in came a a shadowed figure as my eyes began to scrunch under the sudden light that came with the opening of the door. Raising my left arm slightly I began to rub my eyes, the sound of a female gasp made me stop and lower it. Looking upwards again the sight that greet me was of a female Zebra, her body fur being white with some black stripes. Her clothes where just a brown bra that came from her waist and connected under the golden rings that hide the fur of her neck, and a brown loincloth on her waist. Her mane stylized as a mohawk, it covered all of her head and back. Her dark blue eyes where looking at my soul, they where filled with wisdom and care. Without much as opening her mouth she made her way towards me with a wooden tray. On it a wooden plate could be seen and what seemed to be a sandwich over it, at its side was a wooden cup filled with water. She let the tray on a wooden table at my right before using her left arm to check my temperature, putting it on my front head before opening my mouth with both hands. My mind was a little foggy so it didn't register the action until after she took her furred hands out of my mouth. But when it did I began to split stray fur out of my mouth on the ground at my left side, the Zebra didn't open her mouth and just mumbled things to herself before walking towards a shelves filled with glass flasks. Taking a very tiny flask she made her way towards my bed again and poured the flash on the water cup as the tray on my bed side. "Eat young one, least ill comes to your body." Said the female, she without as much as looking back at me made her way out of the room without even closing the door. ..What? The growling of my stomach made my decision for me, and so I took a glance at the tray at my side. My arms froze a few centimeters away from the sandwich as questioning if it could be poisonous or even edible. Grrrrrrr My questions died as my hunger silenced them, taking the sandwich I didn't even question what type it was or what was inside. What happen to the sandwich would win me some looks of disgust or awe as it was eaten in three bites. Taking the cup of water with green goo floating inside of it I began to drink it as if life depended of it. With a slam the cup meet the table at my side, a happy sigh escaped my mouth while my tongue licked my lips. Savoring the fruity favor that the water left behind, whatever the Zebra put on my food seemed to made my body's ache disappear and clean my thoughts. But just as my brain could process thoughts again my body froze, the memories of Snow Drop and the Crystal Empire came back. This time I didn't yell, there wasn't pain, or even tears. Just acceptance... While growing up my family always have the policy of 'What is done is done' and here on Equestria the old ponies always liked to stick their sayings to me, and one important saying stuck above all others. Don't look back and cry, don't feel bad at the present time for it is a disgrace from those that left us. Look for the future that is uncertain, with a smile. So those that have left could look down upon us and smile with pride. My shoulders fell, it was easier say than done. Tears threatened to fall but I refused to let them go, biting the inside of my cheek and drawing little blood from it. Silence predominate on the room as my mind began to come with terms with reality. I was in Equestria, frozen, death. For a thousand if not hundred of years. The New Hope Castle's nothing more but a memory of the past, filled with debris and plants, broken beyond recognition. Snow Drop, Lance, Starswirl, Clover, Whisper, Quake, Shield, everyone I once hold dear... are dead. But even with the knowledge of those that died a little flame of hope began to grow inside of my heart, hope to find and do right on those that continue alive. Hope of finding my family, my nieces... But would they even forgave me? Or would they turn their backs on me? No! Anger made its way on my heart. How could I even ask that!? Those are Celestia and Luna we are talking about! They wont turn their back on me, sure there would be yelling and slaps. But they would never push me away. With new resolve I threw the bed sheet out of me and stood up, twisting my body side to side a crack of bones came to my ears. Letting a satisfactory sigh I began to stretch my body, more cracks came. After my body was refreshed I decide to dress up, the only thing left on my body was my pair of boxers. Looking around myself I caught sight of my clothes on a wooden chair. Putting my coat, jean, and t-shirt. Adjusting them until I feel confortable. Looking towards the open door I saw an hallway, a tree root seemed to grow on its side as I made my way towards the far end of the room where all the light was coming from. Not even half way to it a humming noise could be hear, making me walk slowly as the little song stuck on my head. Without notice I began to hum the song too, and then came towards a great room where the same Zebra from before was twisting a giant spoon on a cauldron with closet eyes. Letting a cough escape my lips the Zebra jumped a little and almost threw her cauldron to the side, after making sure that nothing escape from it she gave a cute snort and looked at my way with narrowed eyes. Once they lied on me her eyes grew as bigger as dinner plates. "Good morning ma'am... are you by any chance the one that nurture me back to health?" Outside I seemed confident but I was struggling to talk with her, talking with stranger was always difficult and more or so when they where of the opposite sex. The Zebra seemed to ignore me as she began to murmur things under her breath, eyes never leaving mines. "Ho-how can you be standing? The blend I made to tend your illness time would have taken to made effect, ho-how?" Was what she said with shaky voice, but her voice was long enough for me to hear. "Well... that would be because I'm not any pony, my body works... different than the others." Was the answer to her question, she gave a deep intake of air before making her way towards me, and without a care for my personal space she began to inspect me again, my temperature, under my clothes, and my mouth much to my displeasure. But doc's the doc and you shouldn't lash at them. At least she isn't putting shit in my mouth or trying to strip me out of my cloths and tie me to a chair to see if anything was wrong with me. ... The Equestrian doctors of old got problems okay? Go to see why your finger hurts and they try to see if a parasite made their way to your head... by using shock therapy and inspecting your body, all of it. Yeah. Compare to that this is like a walk to the park. "You have heal, the darkness in your blood have been cleanse." She took a step back and a smile came to her face before her cheeks burned a little from embarrassment. "My apologies for my actions young one, being alone would do that to one self." She said with a gentle smile, she put a hand over her chest. "My name is Zecora, local shaman of the Everfree. " "Well Zecora, thanks for well... taking care of me and nursing me back to health. By the way how long was I out?" I asked while looking towards the window where the sun came through. "Two days since I found you lying on the Everfree, alone with a severe case of fever. But if my I ask, why where you roaming this forest of danger unarmed ?" She said. My gaze changed from the window to the Zebra, she seemed to be searching for something on a wooden desk. I could see that she got a dark brown mortal with a pestle on her right hand and the other was searching on the cabinets. "I'm... on my way to find my family, I need to pass through this forest because it was the fastest way." Testing my hand by opening and closing it I couldn't believe how well they felt, they weren't tired or hurting like before waking up on that cave. "I see, well young colt, where does your family resides? Help I may give you so your quest would be safety fulfilled." Said Zecora, pulling a violet flower from the cabinet and throwing it on the mortal before she began to smash it with the pestle. Then she made her way towards the wooden stands at the other side of the room, taking a vial filled with light yellow powder and another with red liquid she poured both on the mortal. Then she used the pestle to mix the ingredients and made her way towards me. Taking my right hand she put the mortal with a estrange brown liquid inside of it on my hand. "Before I can help you, for your fever this is a reliever. Drink it and your pain shouldn't be a problem." Said Zecora, looking at her in the eyes I tried looking for a sight of deceit, but found none. Trusting in my gut I drank the disgusting mixture and almost spit it when it touched my tongue, the favor was worst than anything I tasted before but with share force of will I began to chuck it all. After a few seconds the mortal was empty whiles my body was resting on the ground drinking from a canteen that Zecora gave me. "That... was awful. Please Zecora don't make me drink things like that again." I said from the ground, the Zebra was busy making something on her cauldron and just raised a eyebrow at my direction. "Foals..." Said Zecora with a shake of her head and returned to her work. Raising from the ground and trying not to puke from the leftovers that reside on my mouth of the the strange mix I decide against asking what she made me drank. Looking around I let a sigh escape my lips and made my way towards the closest window, looking outside I could see that it continue to be day time yet there wasn't a clock nearby to tell me how much time have passed or how much I have till night fall. "Well... Zecora can you point me at the closest town? Surely I would find a lead to my family from there." I said while looking at the dark forest, I didn't wanted to create another ice pillar just to see where the town reside. It would call to much attention if somebody was to saw it, and attention was something that I didn't wanted. "Hmm... Indeed I could but a price you should pay for my help. Seen as your body is on shape and your health is okay. Three darkwood vines would be adequate, they reside at the north of my hut. Finding them should be fine, for problems tend to ran from where they reside." Said Zecora. Thinking about it, it would be a good way to pay for her help. It wont take too much time and there shouldn't be any problems if her words where true. Without another word I gave a nod to Zecora and made my way towards the door. "Thanks Zecora, I will be returning shortly." I said before making my way towards the north. If it was up to my pride then I would just find the way alone. But she helped me, and so I shall help her even if it takes time. But just before entering the forest I froze, with a silent curse I made my way towards the hut again. Opening the wooden door I gave a sheepish smile at the Zebra who only raised a eyebrow at me and asked. "Ehm... how does those vines looks like? Hehehe..." ... Really? In front of me stood a path filled with giant spider webs, and behind the webs was what seemed to be darkwood vines, filled with dark blue needles. Yet around the whole tree where giant spider webs that engulfed the whole tree. Every place my eyes fell there was an spider web, navigating without touching it was a little complicated at first cause even I didn't want to see what made them. And Zecora said that there wasn't any danger around these parts! Ugh, did she lied to me? No... Maybe whatever made these webs move here recently? Hm... yeah that seems like a good explanation, whatever taking this risk should be enough to pay for all the problems I caused to her and helping me. Without talking I began to try and find another way to get those vines, for an hour I began to maneuver on the forest without touching the webs. But in the end there seemed that there wasn't any way for me to get them without touching them. The forest surprisingly changed the more I seemed to walk into it, it was dark before yet now it was at a whole new level. The sun was hidden from view and dark predominated on the area as the branches of some trees hided the sky. My way towards this area wasn't the most pleasant one as the mud patches and sand traps where common on my way towards this place. The bugs on the area where surprisingly calm and didn't molested me after reaching the part where the cobwebs started, not that I blame them even I feared them. Please whoever is watching over me, let my fears be false. Creating an Ice sword, I made my way towards the webbed darkwood tree where the vines reside. It wasn't a big tree. It seemed like any other dead three except that this one got vines on its branches that where black with blue needles, the ones that I needed. Holding my breath I raised the sword and in one swift movement cut the webs blocking my way to the vines. ... Eh... nothing happen. It seem like my fears where for nothing. With a smile I began to cut the vines and slowly with care began to bind them together. With a sight I let the vines rest on my shoulder taking care of not piercing myself with the needles. Taking a step backward my back hit something, it was like hitting a wall yet this one moved with me. Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii- That is as far I got before a shriek came from somewhere around me, without thinking I ran away from the tree towards the way I came from, cutting the cobwebs that where on my way making more shrieks escape from the forest. The ground began to tremble as I ran towards my destination, swearing loudly at my luck. Slowing myself until I reached to a stop, I threw the vines towards the closest tree that surprisingly didn't have any cobwebs, then proceed to take my coat off, throwing it to the floor. The cobweb would restrain my movements greatly if I was to face what made them. Looking forward I took a battle position, letting one hand close to my gut and the other raised in front of me with my ice sword while crouching slightly. My skin could feel the blow on the wind coming from ahead, as the thunderous steps of many monsters began to close to where I stand. With my anxiety taking the best of me, I began to pour more magic on my sword making its glow stronger. Raising my sword it seemed to touch one cobweb thread that was hanging on the air. That was a bad move for my part, a web shoot from the trees towards my raised sword, I jumped backwards and then proceed to swing my sword towards the incoming web with the idea of cutting it. Yet after my sword made contact with the web, it got stuck. Before I could pull my sword again it was forcefully yanked away from my hand. Looking around me I could see many, if not million of red eyes watching at me from the shadows. My sight before the sword was taken from my hands made me see that the spiders where big, bigger than me by four heads at most. Their head where red and the rest of their body white whiles their legs where black with needles sprouting from them. Taking a deep breath I began to ponder my options. Dammit, since when does the Everfree have giant bucking spiders inside of it? Ugh, calm down Gray. You have fought worse foes than those giant bugs. Looking around me I could see the shadows began to move, expecting me to made the slightest move so they could jump on me. Looking below I noted that the spiders's webs where spread on the ground around me but surprisingly I wasn't standing on it. Touching it would result on my end. At least they aren't frozen spiders like those on the norhtlands. If they where I would have been dead long ago. Moving my arms slowly as to not alert the monsters that where searching for my persona I began to pour magic on my hands. This will take a stroll on me later... I just know it. Then proceed to put both hands behind me, closing my eyes I began to focus on what I was about to do. "Ice-Make Unlimited: One Sided Chaotic Dance!" I shouted, pushing my arms forwards I separate them. With a blinding flash of blue light the spiders gave a shriek and jumped at me. Blood splattered on the ground around me as a ring of million of ice made swords formed around my body shielding me from those giant bugs that blindly impaled themselves. Many threw webs at me but got caught on the swords. Before those spiders could pull I hug myself with both hands and crouched more. Then stood straight and spread both my arms wide, sending all the swords at random directions at an incredible speed. The sound of shrieks and wood being impaled made a smile came to my face. Opening my eyes I was greeted by a dark blue glowing forest. There wasn't a clear view of the sky, it made this scene more epic in my eyes. Looking around I saw many impaled spiders and green blood on the floor with some organs that i couldn't name or cared for. Half spiders twitching and shrieking in agony. With a satisfying nod I made my way where I threw my coat and the vines. My left eye began to twitch as I saw my beautiful coat, it was nothing more than a giant rag with an impaled spider leg and blood. Rubbing my temple I made my way towards the vines. Grabbing it and pulling them on my shoulders I looked behind me at the poor piece of clothing. With a frown I ran and yanked the leg away from the coat and began to fold it until it could be carried easily. Trying to clean as much spider blood from it as I could. Finally after a few seconds I made it so no more spider blood felled from it and was dried enough so It wont accidentally let drops fall on my pants while walking. One of the many few connections that I have with the past... dammit I need a tailor to clean it from blood and patch it up. Ugh, where was Zecora again? Looking around again, I saw where I presume was where I came from. Raising from the floor I made my way towards the Zebra's hut with a frown. Safe my balls! This was a bucking suicide mission! If she knew about the spiders then I would be forced to made a living ice pony. "So... I went... west?!" YOU HAVE TO BE KIDDING MEIndeed, after coming back to the hut I began to try scold Zecora for sending me on a suicide mission only for her to bonk my head and then gave me an earful. It seemed like not only did I went a totally different direction than I was supposed to, but went by accident towards the most dangerous part of the forest and as luck have it. I didn't got deep inside that part of the forest. "Foal- Stubborn- Nut Head-" Where things I hear from Zecora as she was giving me the once over to made sure that there wasn't any cuts or punctures on my body. She took upon herself to made sure that I didn't move too much for I recently recovered from fever and got into a almost suicide situation in least than an hour. "Look I'm FINE! They didn't hit me, bit me, spit on me, or even scrap me. My body is perfectly fine! Now can you PLEASE show me where the closest town is?" I was getting irritated, if you where on my situation you would too. I'm not exhibitionist by any means and was pretty shy around the opposite sex unless they where close to me as friends. Right now my face was with a growing blush as the Zebra got me almost star naked if not for me threatening to froze my boxers to my body if she as much tried take them out. "Pointing direction wont be needed after my inspection, for I will be leading you towards your destination." Said the Zebra with a tone that made it clear that it wasn't up to me. Letting a sigh escape my mouth I resigned myself to my future. Damn mares, and my morals. They abuse that I cant say no to them most of the time, it was just so hard to do so. I blame my nieces for that. ... At least I could have time to ask more question on our way towards Ponyville. First thing first, finding Twilight and Spike. If I could send a letter to Celestia then I should just have time to rest until they come. With a silent nod towards the Zebra, she got up and made her way towards another room. "Snow Drop... I'm sorry..." I said weakly while clutching my chest. I need to see you, your grave at most. I though grimly with tears on my eyes. Chapter 7 - Welcome to Ponyville! (Un-Edited)Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 9 - The Changeling attack Part 2. (Un-Edited)Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.*San Valentine Omake* The heat- Wait, that cant be right. (Un-Edited)*San Valentine Omake* The heat- Wait, that cant be right. (Un-Edited) (Canterlot - Third PoV) Canterlot's castle, the capital of Equestria and home of the holders of the celestial bodies in the sky. The city that served as a beacon of light to all the cities surrounding it. Was nothing but a memory, for fire and cries of fear and pain took hold of the streets. Rain pouring down harder from the sky, shadows moving around and falling down to grasp on an unsuspecting victim when possible. It seemed like a scene straight out of Tartarus itself. The royal guards trying, but failing in controlling the city are now running and hiding in every possible clavicle they could find. Some of the survivors tried teaming against the unexpected disease that took hold of their beautiful city. But even so, their fight was in vain. For there was nothing that could stop the insatiable monsters that now walked down the streets. The sound of hoofsteps began to echo on the desolate streets as a group of ten young stallion, all just above eighteen years old could be seen running. In the front, the leader it seems. Was a fur less stallion with black un-keeped mane. Sounds of explosions and wails of despair reaching his ears. But none of the stallions dared to look behind nor at their sides. Just as the group passed an alleyway, the last stallion to past was suddenly grabbed and pull toward the darkness. “Ahhhhhhhh! Help! They got me!” Shouted the stallion as furred claws began to sprout of the darkness. Taking hold of his body. “Hold on, we got you!” Shouted a Earth Pony stallion with white fur with some brown patches. His dark brown mane almost covering his eyes. Before he could help his team mate, the fur less stallion yelled at them. “It is too late, they got him! There is nothing we can do, run!” Shouted the fur less stallion. The others exchanging looks towards their trapped teammate and their leader. Some of them let tears fall their faces as they turned their backs to the poor soul. “No! You can't do this! YOU CAN'T DO THIS! Don't leave me~!” Shouted the stallion before being dragged towards the darkness. The last to follow their leader took a glance behind. Tears falling down his face, hidden thanks to the rain. “Requiem cantim pace, brother.” Said the Earth Pony before running as faster as his hooves could take him. “This way! Faster! Fragile Morale’s sacrifice must not be in vain!” Shouted the fur less Earth Pony stallion. Cuts adorning his chest and back as the remaining of his white t-shirt fell to the ground. His black mane losing a patch were claw marks could be seen, blood falling slowly towards his back. Thunder fell towards a house, lighting the world for a brief moment. Many silhouettes could be seen walking down the street, as in a trance. Searching for their prey. But, the eyes of the group was not on those shadows. But what lies behind them. “There is the safe house! GO GO GO!” Shouted the fur less stallion as many other stallions of the same age passed by. The sound of hooves, moans and groans coming from down the street giving them all the energy they needed. They were close… The building came in sight, both giant doors ripped off their hinges hanging by some miracle. None of that mattered thought, this was their last hope. Their only salvation. As they rounded the corner where the safe house was supposed to be located, the fur less stallion froze. Taking a glance behind him, seeing as many dark silhouettes making their way inside from the broken entrance. “Sir! It is a dead end! The door is locked!” Shouted one of the cadets, the others crying and praying for their imminent dead. There was no escape from the monsters now… “All of you! Made way!” Shouted the fur less stallion, a giant blue glowing rune that appeared behind him made all the other stallions threw themselves to the ground with haste. The fur less stallion gave a yell as a giant hand made of ice shot forward towards the locked doors. This one didn't even stand a chance as the hand pushed it open, pushing back beds and desks that worked as barricade of shorts. Inside the room shouts of despair and horror could be hear. The stallions knew those shouts pretty well, they were crying the same since the whole thing started. “Shut the fuck up stallions! Buck up and get inside! Now!” Shouted the fur less stallion. Looking inside the room, he could see a group cuddled in a corner. Roughly thirty or so stallions looking in horror at the now open door. When their eyes fell on the ponies at the door their eyes grew wide. Taking notice that it wasn't the monsters they were hidden that came in. Relief passed through those eyes, only to be replaced by horror once more. “What have you done!? You will bring them here!!!” Shouted an older stallion. His eyes having black circles around them, and his fur looking pale. The fur less stallion gritted his teeth as the sound of hooves and moans began to grow louder from down the hallway. “MOVE YOUR FLANKS STALLIONS! GET INSIDE! NOW!” Shouted the fur less stallion. The others outside, noticing that the door was open sprung to their feet and ran into the room. Unicorns began to levitate beds and anything they could get their magic on to barricade the windows. Earth Ponies running towards the only entrance in hopes to close it. The Pegasi, they were none in the room. Surprisingly. “Sir! They are coming down the hallway! I can see their shadows!” Shouted one of the Earth Ponies. The fur less stallion’s eyes grew wide. “CLOSE THE DOORS! DON'T LET THEM INSIDE!” Shouted the fur less stallion, the fear in his eyes being reciprocated by all the other stallions in the room. “AAARRRRH!” Shouted the Earth Ponies as they began to push the giant doors. But they barely even bulge. “What the buck are those door made of!?” Shouted one of the youngest stallions. “Who cares!? They keep those monsters outside! Just shut up and PUSH DAMMIT!” Shouted another stallion. The sound of moaning and groans growing stronger. The ground shaking as the horde began to approach the door. “CLOSE THE DOOR! CLOSE THE DOOR!” Shouted the Unicorns who were busy sealing the windows. “Don't close the door!” Came a shout from outside. But the stallions of the room didn't bulge. “Please! Don't close the Do-o-o-oor~” Shouted a stallion’s voice. “...” The Earth Ponies and Unicorns bowed their heads as tears began to fall down their faces, it was a needed sacrifice. There was no way they could close the door in time if they wait for the stallion to get inside. “Don't! Please! Don't close the door! I have so much to live for!~” Shouted the stallion. But the door closed with a loud clang. All the stallions in the room falling to the ground. “He was so young…” “I knew that stallion… I will remember him forever.” “He was my brother…” “I envy him, but at the same time pity him... I need a psychologist.” None of those cries mattered thought. For the screams of pain could be hear from outside the door. The wail of a stallion meeting the bane of all living beings made them shut up. “What… what are we going to do… what are we going to do!? We can't stay here Sir!” Shouted a dark blue stallion with red mane towards the fur less stallion. The fur less stallion didn't reply. He just let his forehead rest on the doors. Tears falling his face. “I don't know… I don't know soldier…” Whispered the fur less stallion. The others in the room hearing his words as the yells for helps died down along the groans and moans from outside. “We don't have food… water… not even a way to contact the outside sir… is this… is this the end?” Whispered a Unicorn. His voice echoing in the room. “It may be… but it is better than going outside…” Said the furless stallion. “I second to that!” Shouted another stallion with a grim smile. “Me third.” Shouted another, and so on. Every stallion shouting similar responses. “Well… I don't really see what is so bad about it.” Said a beige Unicorn stallion. All eyes snapping at him, looking at the Unicorn with surprise and pity. “Ha… haha… hahahAHAhaHA” The laugh of another stallion took the eyes away from the Unicorn. Looking at the one laughing, many averted their gaze. One of the oldest stallion in the room, being an Earth Pony with yellow mane and white fur. “Ba-haha-Bad about it? Colt… it is a fate worse than dead… those claws… those eyes… their insatiable hunger… they will leave nothing but your bones when they are done with you. I have seen it many times. Stallions powerful enough to level up mountains, to fight hydras bare handed. To fight demons face on fall to those monsters! Once they fight them… they are never the same. No matter how much therapy you pass through… nothing will cure you for what those monster will do to you. It will leave a scar for life…” Said the Earth Pony, putting his hands on his face and letting tears fall freely. “I have lost so many brothers this way… those monsters are things that not even I could fight.” Said the furless stallion. “None have come out the same after they are captu-” BUMP Silence fell to the room, all eyes growing wide as the ground began to shake. “Sir… tell me that wasn't what I think it was…” Said a dark brown Earth Pony with a propeller beanie on its head. Eyes wide with fear. BUMP “It can't be…” Said the fur less stallion while backpedaling from the set of doors. The booming sound that sounded oddly like hoovesteps. Growing stronger as time passed. BUMP BUMP BUMP The ceiling began to fall apart as the sound came to an end just outside the door. All the stallion taking in loud intake of airs. “Sir… is… is that-?” Asked the same propeller beanie stallion. The fur less stallion slowly took his gaze away from the door and made eye contact with the young stallion. “I-It… It is…” Said the fur less stallion. The other stallion in the room paralyzed with fear. “Do you think it know we are here sire?” Asked a random stallion in the room. “...” The fur less stallion, took a glance at the door. Then closed his eyes… “TAAAANK!” Shouted the stallion, all the other stallions in the room instantly threw themselves to cover. Just in time as the door exploded and becoming splinters . There was no sound as dust began to rise. The stallions in the room raising from their positions and looking at the newly opening in their safe house... “Faust have mercy upon our souls…” Said the fur less stallion, and as if invoking the monsters. Hundreds if not thousands of beings began to pour inside the room. From the ceiling, and from the windows. “MARES!” Shouted all the stallions, then, all hell broke loose. *Gasp* My limbs began to push whatever was holding me, only after falling to the ground and hitting my head. Did I notice it was the mantle from my bed. “It… it was just a dream, thanks Faust…” I said with a loud laugh, it was all nightmare. “Oh, I won't bet on it...” Said a lewd and silky voice from behind me. That made me froze and my eyes grew wide. My mouth closing with a snap. Slowly turning around I saw many pair of eyes with a predatory glint in them, and something more… “... Mama…” I said. “I’m your mama, now come here. Let's put that mouth to work...” Said a gleaming pure white furred Unicorn. Her royal purple curls bouncing as she began making her way towards me. Wearing nothing but a transparent black lingerie, that only help to boost my blood flow. “AHHHHHH!” I shouted as I sprung out of my bed. Other cries similar to mine echoing around the room. Finally when my eyes adjusted to the dark I could see many stallions looking around with fear filled eyes. “It… it was just a dream..” I whisper, many grunts of agreements along with relieve cries reaching my ears. “Or a nightmare?” Said a voice from the entrance to the barracks. All stallions freezing and turning their head towards the door. On the door, in a dominatrix suit were more mares than I could count… all of them with whips and planks… some with things I never thought I will se a mare with hanging between their legs... “Let's get started, shall we?” Said the yellow coat Pegasus mare in the front with a pink mane… “I call dibs on the furless stallion~” Said the perfect and darker Fluttershy dominatrix. Something long and hard hanging between her legs… “...” Opening my eyes slowly, I saw that I was on the barracks. It was all a dream… all a dream… When morning came, I began making my way toward the local psychologist. But, when I reached it. There was a line of many stallions crying and others curled on the ground whispering words to themselves. “Hey! There is that stallion from the other day!” Came a voice from behind me… a voice that I remember from my dream. Many eyes growing wide at the same time as mine, and as one. All the stallions turned around. There, standing a few feets away from me was the mane six. “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!” Shouted all the stallion on the area, all making a dash towards the darkest and farthest place posible. In a few seconds, all that remained of the stallions in the area was dust and hooveprints. “Was something I said?” Asked the rainbow maned Pegasus towards her companions. All of them exchanging confused glances. That was how the story of the ‘heat’ was born. The end. Author's Note Yes, this have nothing to do with the main story xD Chapter 10 - Confrontation.(Un-Edited)Waking up with a headache was not how I visualize my morning to be. Letting a groan I began to dwell on the covers that surrounded my body. But the more I fought against it, the worse my blinding became. With a louder groan I pushed harder as my headache became worse, before I could stop myself I bucked my feet and fell to the ground. “Ahhh! Son of a whorse!” I shouted as my head slammed into the ground, the good thing that came from this was that I was free from my blindings. Raising myself I found that I was inside a giant room with multiple bunks. All forming a perfect line on both adjacent walls. Their main color being dark green and the covers alongside the pillow being different color than the beds, being of a lighter shade of brown. Another thing that caught my attention was that all of them were empty. Memories from the day before began to resurface until a certain point, when I went with Ken to a bar at Shining Armor’s recommendation. From there things are… difficult to remember, but I think I remember entering a drinking contest with Ken- Oh gods, I got a hangover. There were no sounds in the room so my headache did not worsened as I sat on the bed from where I fell. Trying to piece together what happened yesterday. My body was pretty banged up as any movement made my bruises cry. Using my left arm to cover my face I began to feel sadness. I could remember the last words of Celestia, I knew she didn't believe I was Gray, or just refused to believe it. But one thing was clear, she didn't like me. Something that made my heart hurt. My hand lowered and my gaze followed it. Looking at my hand I could see the faint outline of a bigger one. The hand of a protector, the hand of a being that have the power to protect everyone. That wasn't me anymore, if the day before was anything to go by. If not for Ken I would have died, without him Canterlot would have been lost and the Changelings would have won. Hell, without him I couldn't even made it halfway to Canterlot. Clenching my fist the image of a bigger hand disappeared, leaving behind a feeling of... sadness. Can I call myself protector? In a body like this? I’m not even sure if I’m nineteen again or seventeen. Maybe even younger. Anger began to boil inside of me, just when I was about to punch the bed I forced myself to stop. It wasn't like me to show anger like this, what good would it do? My attention was taken by the sound of a door opening. Looking up I was greeted by the sight of two royal guards, both of them taller than myself by a few centimeters. One of them was an Earth Pony and the other a Pegasus. Looking at them I saw that both are female. Both with the same coloration, that being blue mane and white fur and adorning the typical gold armor... That is when I notice that I wasn't wearing anything, making my face light up faster than the eye could blink. Grabbing the mantle on the floor I cover my lower body as both guards approached my bed. If they notice my red face, they didn't show it. Their faces were pretty damn stoick as a rock. “Are you the one known as Gray?” Asked the Earth pony mare. Clearing my throat I shifted on my covers, my face light up as a tomato. “I- y-yes, I’m Gray.” I said. Both of their eyes narrowed at my words, making me gulp. “Princess Celestia is expecting you in the throne room. We were told to bring you to her presence.” Said the Pegasus mare. “I- w-well, I would go right away but… I’m… kind off… not in the proper attire, can you tell me where I can find some clothes?” I asked with a forced smile. “There are cloths in the chest at the end of the bed.” Said the earth pony mare. My eyes glanced at where the supposed chest should be and, much to my surprise. Saw a folded piece of cloths on top of a chest. … I just sat there, waiting for them to go out of the room or even turn around. But they stood firm in front of me with, once again, stoick faces. The silence was killing me on the inside, not to mention that it was very awkward being in the presence of not one, but two mares… and naked. Sure, I have a lot of awkward, and downright disgusting encounters back in the past. What with not having a muzzle like all males in this world. Taking my t-shirt would made those that don't know I’m male… well… I don't wanna talk about that. Never knew how many of them could forgot that males have their cutie mark on their chest. Even in plain sight it was like they ignored it... Go to a happy place… oh yeah, I’m naked in front of two mares, swee-No! Bad brain bad! Letting a polite cough on my left hand I addressed the mares. “Um… aren't you gonna turn around or something? I’m kind of… naked.” I said to the mares. Both of them raised an eyebrow at this, it was like watching an illusion because the Pegasus raised the left eyebrow and the Earth pony raised the right one, at the same time. The act made shivers run down my spine. I have a bad story with twins in the past. Talking about creepy. “Oh? You didn't seem to mind yesterday.” Said the Earth pony. “That, and we have orders to not let you out of our sight no matter what. So, go on and hurry or we will take you naked if we have to.” Ended the pegasus, …….. I…. …. …. What the buck happened yesterday!? Oh gods… I won't describe how violated I feel when I dressed myself in front of two females I don't even know. It was just awkward and let's leave it like that. Something in my head was telling that it was nothing. Like I have done this before, but I can't really remember. Was it just my mind playing tricks with me? Ugh. The clothes on top of the chest at the end of the bed were a generic pair of white trouser and a grey long sleeved shirt. The shoes, unfortunately weren't my type, seeing as I don't have hooves and seeing as I couldn't find a pair of human shoes around here I’m forced to go barefoot. Sure, for a pony it isn't much but being… human in this world I became the most,well, to put it bluntly. An abomination of some kind. Sure, they are other races walking around the world but that doesn't mean the ponies accept what is different. With a sigh I raised my sight towards the ponies walking around, all of them doing something to help. If it was for me, I would be helping them right now but I couldn't. My glance changed, and my cheeks began to burn when I remember the pair of guards that gutted me with their eyes back at the barracks. Yeah, females were never on top of my priority list. Why would I need one anyway? I'm a soldier. One day or another I would have died in the battlefield. Actually, I'm glad I never tied the knot with anypony seeing as I technically died. Wait, did I ever sleep with somepony? ... Uh... I... think so? Shit, I'm a virgin? The feeling of shame came back full force as did my blush. What did I do in my spare time back in the days aside from being a knight? Did I ever sleep with somepony? or is my memory so messed up I forgot? Blinking a few times I threw those toughs off my head. This was not the time nor place to think about those kind of things. The guards in front of me gave me a side glance before their eyes returned to their path. They continue walking, as stoic as when I meet them, even the other guards seemed more alive- Wait, no, those seem pretty green to be royal guards. Cadets maybe? Uh… so this is where they were?. The blood stained streets seemed like a bad dream, for now the marble streets seemed to shine. Not even dust seemed to be present, something that made me question if the ground got runes carved into it. Seeing as there is quite literally rubble every way I turn, but not dust. Where were the bodies of the death being dumped at anyway? No one seemed to care about us walking on the street, sure there was the rare glance my way but nothing else. Maybe the ponies DID change from the past?... or they are like Rarity and think my fur is light pink and that I’m a mare? aaaaand there goes my pride. Finally, the castle could be seen up front. Two generic male guards were guarding the giant gate, both unicorns holding a spear each. As we approached they crossed the spears in a cross pattern in front of us. Making us come to a stop.. “Halt! Court have been annulled until further notice!” Shouted both guards at the same time, which, kind of made me frown. It was hard not to remember the past when there is a reminder of it every time I look at a guard. “We have orders from Princess Celestia to bring this pony to the throne room.” Said the pegasus mare at my side. The guards didn't even took a glance at me before straightening their posture and raising their spears. The earth pony mare pushed me, making our journey continue towards the throne room. I could have paid more attention, but somehow. I didn't… feel like myself. I know this is not how my past self would have acted. I trained with zebras on my free time to control my emotions. I was not one to show interest so… freely, to show emotions was not a part of me unless with my family. It is disturbing, to know what you were. Yet even with that knowledge you doubt if it was even yourself. I was the epitome of guard yet here I’m. Being what would most call a normal unicorn, something that is not fit to be a guard. Sure, I did took down a few Changelings, sure I survive Chrysalis's wrath. But… a normal unicorn could have done that in my eyes. All I did, was with an above average pool of magic. The only different about myself and a normal Unicorn would be that I didn't panic and hesitate when confronting my opponent. My memories doesn't matter either, seeing as it seem like watching tv. You can watch as much as you can the life of one person, but you wouldn't be that person no matter how much you tried. It is… as I stated before, really disturbing for me. Really. I was taken out of my depressive state by someone yanking the neck of my t-shirt. Looking upwards I was greeted by yet another pair of golden doors. Berating myself for losing myself on my own thoughts I began to ponder what would happen once the double doors open. Before I could even think of any negative or positive outcome, the doors began to open slowly. The sound of metal grinding and magic began to echo around the almost empty castle. I could see the throne room just like I remember from the show. There was a great red carpet coming from the door and ending on a golden throne were the figure of Princess Celestia sat with a blank face. No smile, or frown present to give me a leverage of any kind. Averting my gaze I saw the rest of the room. It was pretty… empty really. The throne was the only thing in the room aside from the windows that depict pictures of the sun and moon with four pillars that reached the roof. In the center of the room a giant chandelier reside. It was truly a sight to behold. Then I notice that I wasn't being followed or lead anymore. Once I took a step inside the throne room and just far enough from the doors, those began to close. That was never a good sight, that is when I notice that I was the only other being aside from Celestia on the room. There was silence for a few seconds, but thankfully or not. Celestia was the one to break the silence. “Do you know why I called you here today Gray?” Asked Celestia in a cold tone. Forcing myself to stay calm my eyes meet hers. “No, I was just told to meet you.” I said in what I believe was a monotonous tone, it irks me. Does being a teenager once again affect me so much? Or is it the remains of my hangover that forced me to show so much emotion against my will? I remember taking classes about emotion control from the zebras. Yeah, so why was I so... unskilled in the art? “There have been… complications. In respect of your friend. I have been told they couldn't find him in the castle. Can you tell me the location of the one known as Ken? or the dragon called Revaan?” Asked the princess, her head resting on her left hand. My mind began to run on overdrive. I don't remember seeing Ken this morning, but I don't remember where I left the scale he gave me either. His token… Does that mean he took it to get back to his world? Is that how it works? Wait, when did he leave? I don't really remember saying goodbye to him or Revaan. Then, another fragment fell in piece. Should I tell Celestia about the Displaced? I could change the story behind their beginnings of such beings. They are just ponies that were cursed or something like that. Yeah, I don't remember ever telling Luna or Celestia that I was not a Pony. It is my most guarded secret, something that I have told no one aside from two other beings. Actually, my memory continue being a fuss. Could I have told them about my origins in the past? So many things are left in blank on my head. So, with my resolve. I lie to the Princess. “I… don't know princess. I haven't seen him since last night.” I said and for a moment I could swear I saw the eyes of Celestia shine with something… was that relief? Happiness? It was short lived, for they dimmed once more. My heart twisted inside of me as I placed that emotion. She was glad, she knew I lied to her. Maybe I'm being paranoid. Was I ever this paranoid about such little things? “Well, matters not. We got our plate full with finding and imprisoning the remaining Changelings in Equestria. Not to mention the repair of Canterlot and the weeding to come. Two lone travelers are the last of our preoccupations.” Said Celestia, her posture changing once more as her hands grabbed the hand supports of the throne. Silence reigned upon the throne room. But was short lived as Celestia closed her eyes and opened them once more. This time shining with anger. “I see… tell me Sir Gray. Where did you get your name?” I could feel that I was walking on a rope right now. The wrong move and I would fall. Actually, why the fuck don't I just tell her my true origins? No, I can't. Not yet, there is something to be done before I do that. Wait, didn't I told Luna I was back after she called me her Uncle? No. Yes. What? That made me froze, it was such a simple question. But the meaning is what counts. She wanted to know the truth. Who I was. But… Gray isn't my name, it was never my name. It is… an alias more than anything. Something that she doesn't know... “From… birth your highness.” I said flinching under her gaze. It was impossible for me to lie to her, yet necessary. For I can't just said I named myself, that I couldn't remember my real name. There is more chances in playing it safe than telling the truth. Gray Fullbuster, after all. Was born with that name in her eyes. That is what I told her and Luna. What many believe. For the ones that knew me before the incident… before the death of Gaia and Solaris, before I became a knight. But... I couldn't tell her about Earth, about my origins. No one remembered when I got my name at the time. For all the world I have been Gray Fullbuster since birth. It sickens me now, how much changed just by taking a simple name. Which by now, by all means was a clean lie and judging by the frown adorning her face she knew so too. Because I wasn’t born with this name and she never asked me before when she was young. She simply accepted the ‘since I can remember’ I said over and over. In a way, I fucked myself up for not remembering something so important before starting this conversation. “Interesting, then tell me. Where were you born… Sir Gray?” Just like moments ago, the way she say ‘sir’ with so much venom… It hurts… This was another tricky question, I don't remember if I ever told her where I was born… was it a far away land from the north of Equestria? Or was it from the south? Maybe west? Or was it in Equestria itself? I don't remember, but I knew I told her something about where I was born in my past… Yes, but were? Taking a deep breath to calm my nerves I used all of my remaining willpower to stay in contact with her eyes. They show nothing… and it unnerves me. Trying to remember the past seemed impossible. Somehow, there continue to be so many blanks. So much darkness. I can see dark figures in my memories, like it is clouded, or a deep mist surrounds the images. No voices or actions I took. Is this a side effect of being brought back to life? Doesn't matter now. I don't have an answer for Celestia, but I can't just say I don't remember. “I was born in… the borders with Minus, your highness.” Oh, such a lie. But it didn't show on my face. How come I lie so easy on this but not when she asked me about my name? Ugh. It hurts my head to think about it, and my emotions running in turmoil isn't helping in the slightest. “Very well, then one last question…” The room suddenly began to increase in temperature. Something that I disliked very much. Sure, I like taking hot baths but I don't like it when the temperature gets so high… She rose from her throne and made her way down the stairs. She didn't stop once she reached the end, and went towards the window at the left of the throne. It was a pink window that depicted the waves of the ocean with mist and the sun going down the horizon in pink color. She just stopped there and watched it, even if the window did not show the other side. “Who are you?” I hear her whisper, but I could feel the hate… she asked with so much venom behind it.... She turned around and her face was turned into a snarl. I took a step back as I took her face. I have never seen her so… angry. I wanted to speak but I was far too lost by her question. It hurts how much hate was coming from her towards me, his own uncle. The one that nursed, protected, and watched her grow. Where did my little niece go? My mouth tried working. Opening and closing a few times, trying to find the words. That question, so simple but at the same time so… difficult. Sure, many in the past have asked me who I was. I always told them the same... I’m Gray Fullbuster. But now… she was asking me who I was, she knew that Gray wasn't my name. But what do I say? I can't say that I don't know, hell forbid. Trying to convince her I’m his uncle now… it would be more easier to go and spit on my own tomb. Maybe if I told her the truth just when the conversation began? No, that was a bad idea. But why? Why was it such a bad idea? Something was telling it was, but was it? So many emotions running wild inside of me. What was right? What was the best way to deal with this? She doesn't see me as Gray Fullbuster, protector of ponies and her uncle. She sees me as an imposter, a perpetrator and usurper of a name that used to bring her joy. If the one in front of me was any other living being on Equus aside from my family I would have fear for my life. But I know she would never hurt someone out of spite. She is not like that… She was never like that... Time change us all… Whisper a voice in my head. Shaking my head to dispel the dark thoughts plaguing my mind, my eyes once more meet hers. Resisting the urge to look away I open my mouth to answer. Lie. Yes, I need to lie. Why though? It just feel like the best choice by some reason. “I have already told you… I’m Gray Fullbus-” I began, only to be silenced by something unexpected. If not for my instincts I would have fell to the ground by the lack of oxygen. Celestia’s magic spiked, I could feel the temperature raising more to the point where my sweat began to notice. The down back of having such a sensitive detection aura. “Who.Are.You” She said throught gritted teeth. I was about to answer but my mouth was forcibly closed by magic. “Your real name, I know you are lying. I can see it in your eyes, in the way your body react, and in your aura. So tell me, who are you? How do you know that name!?” Shouted Celestia. My mind began to race a mile a second, there was no answer that would pacify her. For I don't remember my real name, and even so. Trying to remember only hurts me more, it force me to remember the days when I used to be ignorant of the dark from the world. That is all I remember from the past. But why? That is when I notice that the magic on my lips disappeared, but I continue being in her hold. With a tired sigh I looked at her in the eyes. “That is the name I get by when I was… younger. It came to me after my eyes opened to the world.” I said, and I mean it all. Her face softened a little, just for a second before returning to her hateful look. “Do you know the history behind that name?” She asked, this time her voice taking a tone that… even knowing, didn't stop me from being more sadder than I was. Why do I continue to lie? Why? It feels right. But at the same time something was telling to stop lying. What was wrong with me? Blinking. Her voice finally hit my ears. She sounded old, very very old. Not the kid intrigued by everything and innocent to the world… “Not… really.” I said, and it was partly the truth. I haven't thought about people writing about me in history books. Well, maybe I did when I became a captain of the guard or when I became a knight. But I never thought about, well, a thousand year in the future. Did I even exist? Would I exist? If I remember something about the show, it was that ponies tend to ignore things such as old villains like Sombra and the Crystal Empire or Discord and Nightmare Moon. This is actually the first time I think about it… I believe? Celestia didn't believe me, that's for sure. But she didn't talk me on my lies more than she already did. Looking at nothing in particular she began to speak as in a trance. “Then there is nothing more to say, Canterlot give you its thanks for helping protecting it. Take him out.” Blinking I found both of my arms grabbed by a pair of royal guards. When did those guys got here? No, how didn't I saw them coming? What in the name of… “Will do your highness.” Said both stallions at the same time. I just stood there blinking. Was I really that rusty? Why was I letting them handle me like this? I'm way stronger than those guys? Why? The guards didn't leave me time to ponder that question as they raised me from my armpits. As much as I wanted to snap at them I knew it wouldn't do good to go against the guards, I didn't have anything more than a name after all. If they wanted they could have me imprisoned by law after all. That is what my analogical mind was telling me. Lowering my head in shame I was taken out of the courtroom. What was there to say? I lied. Horribly and in the face of one of the beings I treasure the most. Was there a point in fighting back when all this was what I deserve? The doors closed behind me as I was dragged. The guard not once saying anything. Fucking stone ponies… which I was one of them in the past. Does that mean I’m insulting myself? The dragging didn't last long, as they quite literally threw me out of the castle’s doors and towards the destroyed streets. Gritting my teeth I forced a few words to stay inside. I deserve this, actually. I deserve more. Looking behind me I could only see the guards giving me the stink eye as If I did something wrong. Something I did, but not to them directly. Heck I even helped defend the city. “What? Is this how you threat everypony that comes and helps your city?” I said through gritted teeth. Dusting my new cloths. But the guards, if nothing. Seemed to become angrier. “You are not welcome here, even if you did help us win against the Changelings you bring discomfort towards our ruler.” Said the guard from the left. That made me a little confuse. My expression must have said it for the guard on the right answer the unasked question. “You bring shame to the name of Sir Gray Fullbuster, last known member of the royal family and great father of the royal guard. Protector of all, and slayer of darkness. You will do well by going back to your own name for there are many that look up to him. Not to a fur-less pony who thinks is the best just because he fought against Changelings.” Said the guard, not once his expression of hate changing. That made me flinch, how much will it cost to made them see? Maybe this was meant to be? to live knowing no one will know that you did something big for the world? Anger too bubbled inside of me, but the self loathing inside of me was bigger. After all, I fought their Queen and helped the elements of Harmony. While they did nothing but fail in protecting the city. Trying to form words on my mouth became harder as the seconds in silence grew longer. The image of Celestia looking at me with hate burned inside my mind. In the end, I just lower my head and turned around. It was obvious that I was not welcome here. Looking towards the city of Canterlot, I began to ponder my existence. Should I be neglected by those I used to protect, what else could I do? What does a man that knows nothing but war can become when there is no army to fall back to? No country to call its own when they reject him? Protect them was the first thing that comes to mind. But how, and why? Shaking my head from the spiral to depression I looked at the broken city. It was obvious what I was going to do, I was going to help in the reconstruction of the city. After that… I will be in the hands of fate. No, not in the hands of fate. My destiny was already written. There was something brewing in the North and... payback to be had, Not once did I look back, not once did I hoped for change. The moment I took a step away from the castle, I knew things would never be the same. My niece’s no more. I’m just that… a fur-less Earth Pony with power over ice. There were magic artifact that granted them those powers in the past. So it wasn't such a big deal for them. Maybe. “It’s… time to start anew… I think.” I said to no one. Some ponies that passed me gave me weird looks before shrugging. So ignorant… so happy… My foots came to an halt as my breath got caught on my throat. This was the weeding… the weeding of the show… I… I need to read my books. I need to read my journals. Sombra was coming back, and I was not going to sit idly. Everything started with him… and it WILL end with him too, even if I have to die. After all… I already died once... what is one more time? “Ha! My senses are telling me someone is in need of help! Oh! My fair lady, does something ails you? Is the sun’s light too much for thine fur?” I heard a deep male voice ask from behind me, with an accent that makes me remember the Griffons in the west. Looking back, I was greeted by a dark brown wallr. Raising my head I let my mouth fall as I was greeted by the biggest Earth Pony I have seen since getting out of the cave. He was tall, that is for sure. My head barely reaching his chest. He was dressed with a dark brown t-shirt and dark green pants. His fur color being blue while his golden mane was flowing in the wind. Reaching just above the back of his neck. Then my eyes fell on his blue ones, and I feel safe. It was like looking at Solaris is eyes, giving a familiar warm and a aura of protection to me. “Is the head troubling you then my lady? Or are you down because of those injustice fiends that dared to attack our fine city? Then fear not my maiden! For Bright Shield have came to help!” Said the stallion, his smile never falling. It was… oddly familiar to a pink mare thought. Blinking a few times I notice that he was talking to me, making me curse under my breath. The day someone actually notice I’m male and not female would be the day the Griffons would made peace with the Zebras… do they even continue being sworn enemies? It is not like Black Beak could change what happen though. “Uh… Sorry man, got the wrong sex there. I’m a stallion.” I said, the face of Bright Shield freezing in a thousand yard stare. It was comical to a fault, almost making me crack a smile. “Oh, forgive my transgression my friend! My eyes must be getting old, just like my body. But fear not! Justice will not rest even if my eyes fails me! Now… “Without giving much of a warning he brought both of his massive arms on my shoulders. Pushing me downward and on a chair. Wait, what!? Where did this chair came from!? “Tell me friend! What can Bright Shield help you in this fine day? What have you in such a sour mood?” Asked Bright Shield. It made me want to shout at him for trying to pry in my personal life. But something made me think twice, looking at his eyes I could see that he actually cared for my well being. “... You won't let me go until I tell you, am I wrong?” I asked him in a unamused tone. His smile only growing larger. “But of course! I can't have mine friends in such a downcast mood! Now, tell Bright Shield your problems. Don't worry, none shall know of what you tell me.Knight promise!” Said the stallion. Maybe it was because of my tired mind, or because he reminds me of someone. But I decide to trust him without question. “Have you ever lied to your family?” I asked the stallion. He just cocked his head side to side while humming. After a few seconds in silence he closed his eyes. “Oh, yes. I lie to my family once! My mother to be exact, I would never forgive myself for lying to her about that. It helps me remember that lying is bads, for it leaves guilt like no other bearing down on my shoulders. It helps after you tell the truth, even if I haven't told her about what I did. She would never look at me the same, such a good mother doesn't deserve to pass through that! What I did was so disgusting... so horrible. Never forget thought, lying would only make things heavier! Well, in my eyes that is!. Never lie mine friend, it is what this world doesn't need. Liars are the sworn enemies of justice after all! Hahahaha~” Said Bright Shield with a big smile. Looking around it mades me so damn confused and creepy because none seemed to care about the giant Earth Pony sitting in the middle of the street with a smaller Earth Pony. Shaking my head I let his words sink in my heart. It didn't help me, yet it made me understand why this started. If I haven't lied to Solaris and Gaia, even to the world in itself. If I just told them that I’m a human… then maybe things would have played differently. But that was then, and this is now. “Thanks Bright Shield, your words surely have made me seen what I have done wrong..” I said while looking away in shame. Maybe that was the answer? The truth? They can't know the truth… they will blame you… they would never accept you. Whisper my negative side. “No problem! No problem! That is why Bright Shield is here! To help those in need! Now, go go. You seem like someone with something to do!” Shouted Bright Shield, raising from the chair and covering me in his shadow. “Yeah… there is a lot to do now that the Changelings have been repealed.” I said. Bright Shield just looked down at me and began to rub underneath his muzzle. I was about to question him about what he was thinking, but he beat me to it. “Indeed, indeed! Too bad I couldn't get here in time! If any of my best friends were here, the Changelings wouldn't have even made it that far! But justice will always win at the end!” Said Bright Shield. When the words sank in, I looked at him with a puzzled face. “You are a guard?” Sure, he was quite literally a bucking brick house. I could see his abs underneath his t-shirt and the muscle in his arms. “Guard? No! I’m Bright Shield! One of the royal knights of Princess Celestia herself!” Said Bright Shield. Once more, I took my time to look at him. He did look the part, but he didn't act like it. He seemed so… carefree. It was like trying to see Pinkie Pie as a royal guard with a frown always on her face. It was just something impossible. “Well! I have to go too! My best friends are waiting with my super-best friend in the castle! See you later Sir Gray! It was nice seeing you!” he said loudly while turning around. “You too Bright… Shield…” My body froze as I looked at his back. I haven't said my name since we started talking, and he just got here he said. Then... I haven't hear him said anypony or somepony when he talked... Instinctively, I let my magic sense open for I forgot that I let it off since the throne room. What I saw and feel took my breath away. The air itself was suffocating, but there was no magic being poured out from a Unicorn nearby. Looking forward Bright Shield, I could see his aura. Something that everything have, the magic that is inside our bodies. But his? It was like watching a pillar that reached the sky. But it wasn't aggressive, or I would have almost faint. The aura surrounding his body was calm, like water. It was so pure… I was shaken out of my stupor when I fell something in my hand. Looking down I saw that both of my hands were clenched shut. When I calmed myself and let my magic sense dim, I noted how there was something inside my left hand. Opening it, I saw a white folded piece of paper. Without thinking much, I open it and my eyes grew wide. Looking upward, I couldn't see hair nor hide of Bright Shield. Like he just vanished in thin air. Looking down at the paper once more, I led a smile made way on my face. “... Don't tell my best-best-friend I tell you this! But between you and me, we could use some hands to clean up the city. P.S. The children are in the south part of the city, I think they would like to hear a good story. Your friend, Bright Shield.” I read out loud. Shaking my head I decide not to question that Earth Pony. I have enough for one day. But at least I know what I will be doing for the time being. When I was about to throw the paper, I saw that there was more written behind it. "As a sign of our friendship I shall tell you what I lied my mother about! It may help you understand my pain and guilt from the only time I lied in my life! But don't tell my mother, she doesn't have the heart to hear that now! What I lied to her was about who eat the pie my grandma made when I was nothing but a little colt!. I know, it is such a horrible thing to do. But I couldn't bear myself to see my mother's face. Let there be told that lying never helped! The weight of such a lie shall forever drag me down. To made me remember to never lie again! Farewell my friend!" I read once more... he made it sound like he killed someone... But he just eat a pie... what the hell!? Ugh, ponies. Never going to understand them. Author's Note Hmmm... I think I will change a few things later. Too much first person! We need second person! But I suck at that so... yeah. This will do for now xD P.S. Hope you like the conversations. Welp, there goes another new OC. Who are those knights? Can someone get the easter egg? We will never know... or we will? Who knows? I dont? I think I'm just rambling... ugh. P.S.S. There is something wrong somewhere... I just know it... my spidey senses are telling me that! P.S.S.S. Sorry for some grammar errors and misspelling of some words. Welp, have a nice day~! Chapter 1 - Awakening(Edited)Author's Note Okay! First Ark chapter 1! Wuhu! Gonna say sorry on the whole "old times speech pattern" on my part. Gonna try to make it right but... well. Feedback is highly appreciated. Now, this chapter was edited by this great man! Give all a flutter yay to GeneralFallenAngel!!!! Thanks a lot for your help man! It is really appreciated. So get your enchiladas and mountain dew people! Cause its time to let the words rolling! Let the story begin! Chapter 1 - Awakening(Edited) .̮̻̖͇̥͙̘̃ͬ̎ͥ̽̃͛͒́͞.̧̛̥̣̞̘̮͌̽͛̉͑ͭ̏̉.̧̠͌̕͜.̨̯͔̖̱̐͒ͤͫͪ̊̔̍̂͜.̸͚̯̟̩̇̄͂̌̆͌͞͠.̘̣̤̮̘̙̺̺̏̍ͩͯ̏̃̚͞͝.̸̖͖͙̗͆ͫ͊̆ͯ̏.̡͕͉͉̰̰̤̻ͥ̌.̷̵̛̬͚̪̼̲̼̍ͫͫ͋͐̒͋.̘̏̓̈́̀ͨ͗̿͑͢͜.̷̞̳̠͙̱̮͎̣̈́̍ͭ͌ͨ̈̊ͨ̀ͅ.̴̬̻̯͙͒̒̿̌ͣ̀͘.͗́͂̂̂͒ͫ͐̀҉̺̩̩̖̥.̴̺̮̘̯̮̂͂̃̽̈́ͫ Consciousness returned to me, as a burning sensation made itself apparent on my chest, my memories were a blur. Question after question came to my mind in this place full of darkness. For some reason I felt calm, yet confused. I didn’t even understand the meaning of those words but they felt like the right thing to say. I was floating... no... I was standing, but I couldn't move, as if I was being restrained from all angles by a metal bar, I tried and tried to, but I couldn't move even a finger. Finger? What is a finger? Where.... am I? Was one of the most repeated questions I made when I could think rationally, and the feeling of my head being split open didn't help. So I tried to open my eyes but I couldn't, they refused to even bulge. So many words, I didn’t understand them, yet I did? What was a ‘head’? I knew it was something that had eyes, mouth and ears. But what were those? I get the idea, but I couldn’t give them a definition. Couldn’t even think of what those looked like. I just knew about those things. Who... am I? Who was I? I can't remember, my head hurts, I'm dizzy, what is this place, and why is it so... Cold?... it is... cold.... Came my voice, or my thoughts, it was difficult to say at least, the sound came from everywhere but at the same time it sounded as if I was thinking. I could feel my body, it was cold, like if it was being covered by a layer of cold wate--no, it is way more colder than cold water… wait. What is water? Why are those words just coming to my head!? What... happened to me? What is going on? I ask, somehow. As if expecting someone to answer me in this infinite darkness, and much to my surprise, something did happen. A light, a tiny glowing sphere of light, it just appeared and seemed to be getting closer to me, I could see shapes inside the light, when it hit my eyes, I blacked out. I have eyes? I appeared in the air after recovering consciousness, much to my surprise. I could see again. I was in the air, floating this time, not like before, yet I couldn't move from my place. It was like being on a treadmill, I moved my foot, but I didn't move from my place, so I took a glance at my area. Ignoring all the same questions that came to my head. Then, I tried looking at myself. There was nothing, just a pale blue light that seemed to come from behind my eyes. It didn’t made sense. What was happening to me? What was I? How could I know what those words mean? Then, I caught another new sight that took my attention away from my non-existent body. I was floating very high in the air, below I could make out a city. The city was very familiar to me, but I couldn't put my finger from where, and the colors seemed to be wrong, everything was grey. Once more, I wanted to know what a city was. I knew the word, but what was a city? Was it the building? Was it the lack of trees? Is a city just a big group of buildings close to each other? Suddenly I started to move unwillingly towards the ground, but it wasn't like if I was falling from the sky. It was more like a slow descent to the ground, the way I was descending it seemed that I was going to land inside a park. When I was only some few meters over the ground, I could hear something. I tried moving my head towards the voice and was rewarded with a glimpse at the only colored thing in all the area. "Hey S͍̖̲͎̗͖̙ͥ͑̓͂t̼̖͎̲͕̘͍̿ͥͫ̌͊_̯̓̉͛͜_͇̪̖̞͜v͍͔͍̣̞̍̋̀_̮̗̠̪̍͑̅͑̀ , are you going to play Lol this afternoon?" Said a boy, he was wearing a red winter jacket and black jeans, and his dark blond hair was combed to the right side. He was 5'8'' feet tall. But there was something wrong with the boy, his face was... black, as if it was a void made of pure darkness, it didn't have eyes or nose, not even a mouth. Like a mask covering someone’s face. Their shape was funny, why were the shapes funny? Those are humans. I’m human? But I have no body? How can i know this? Alongside that boy was another boy, once my eyes landed on his face. Everything began to shake. It was… I don’t know. Fever? The world became a blur. I saw colors, then I didn’t. It didn’t make sense to me, there was a weird sensation around myself. Was this pain? It wasn’t nic-- .̜͇̜̥̗ͅ.̡͕̗̼̖̄ͅ.͎̫̹̼͇̹ͯͮ̅ͥ͊̽͒.̹̘̘̲̟̺̏̌ͥ͛̀́ͅ.̗̥͓̠͇͖̉̈͊͆͐̐.̳̦̫̭̟̟̐́̈̿̓ͧ̀͡n̸̘̺̉̄̐̓͊̚.̹̟̼͓̊ͣ̌͑ͮ͂ͦ.ͬ̈͏̩͉.͔̳́ͬ.̺̳͎̼ AGH! Pain, my head hurts so much. It was worse than before. Memories of the boy came to my head, his name, his attitude, and his likes and dislikes, everything. All the words, all the things I have said now make sense. So much knowledge just dropped on me... Then I realised who he was. That's... me? I wanted to yell out to him, to get closer, and to understand what was happening. Why couldn't I remember the boy I was walking with? I remember the day, but I couldn't remember names. Hell, I couldn’t even feel anything else aside from confusion. What's happening to me? Came my voice, it came with fear. Did I want to know what happened? How come I am here, yet there? am I in a coma? Why does my voice now sound so… weird? It sounds like an echo, but, why? Is this a dream? "Sure, like always man, but If we are gonna play on Summoner's rift I wanna be Adc."" Said... Me? This was pretty confusing... the voice came as If I thought or said it, it came from everywhere yet at the same time, it came from my head… my head? Then, I blinked and found myself in… my body? Was this my body? But… I was looking at myself before! I already know this, I have lived this. So this can’t be real? Right? Then, I caught my body moving without my consent. Hell, it was so weird. But my face was smiling! Why was I smiling? This doesn’t make any sense! I was just an average boy, 5'8'' feet tall, wearing my trademark dark blue jacket and black jeans, my eyes green as the glass, my black hair was a disaster, it looked like it got into a fight with the brush. I didn't look too fat or thin, just average, both of us were young adults, having our birthdays recently, both of us were almost eighteen years old. "Let me guess? AntArctic Varus again right? or you are gonna go as Ashe?" Said the red jacked boy. "Like always, man." I said. The voices coming out of his…. my? Yeah, my mouth. Ugh. Just… just gonna see where this goes. So much thinking going on inside my own head…. "Brrrrrrrrrp..." Came a sound from the pocket of the boy at my side. "Uh? hey wait a second I got a call." Said the red jacked boy while taking an Iphone from his left pocket. "Yeah?-- Aha, yes you mentioned it last time-- what?-- NO WAY! are you serious?-- How far away?-- Oh sweet!-- Of course I am gonna go!-- thanks man! I gotta spread the word!" He put his phone inside his pocket again and its face seemed to glance at me again. "Man you aren't going to believe this! there is going to be a comic-con in the city! like for the first time ever!" Said the boy. "Wait, really!? Cool! I always wanted to go to one of those!" I said. "And now we got the chance bro! I wanted to go since... well since I could remember! I'm gonna go and put on a really badass costume!" Said the boy. "A costume? really? why? it is not like it is obligatory to go with a costume right?" I ask. "Of course you need a costume man! everyone is gonna go dressed as their favorite hero or villain from, like, any anime or game! You. Need. A. Costume!" He said, his voice was filled with excitement. "Uhhh.... I don't know, I really don't want to go dressed as some kind of samurai or some kind of robot. That's the kind of things I don't like, man." I said. But I did like it! Was I always like this? Because it seemed like a nice thing to dress as someone else. "Well then better go looking for costume then! The comic-con is gonna start the next week, and you have time to search for a good costume, man." He said. "Oh, okay! Then i'll try and look for one..." I said, while looking at the dark sky as if it were going to solve my costume problem. "Okay, hey, I gotta go man, see you later!" Said the boy while running ahead of me. "Yeah... see you later man..." I said, the world then began to shake and blur... and everything turned black. Blinking, I swallow in my mind. Where was I now!? Why!? What is happening!? I was standing in front of two giant glass doors, inside I could make people moving around, talking, playing, and arguing who had the better costume. It was again, very weird. All the people had colors, yet the world didn't get any, every stand and pictures were greyed. That is when I saw the reflection on the glass doors. Giving me memories from that day. Yeah, I decide to go dressed… well. It wasn’t really a costume, but who cares, right? If it would take that idiot out of my ass then everything works… anyway. I kinda resemble Gray Fullbuster from Fairy Tail. I got half the costume, if you can call it costume. The white coat, and under it was a black T-shirt. My pants were dark blue jeans. My black hair unkempt as always. The only thing that made it look like it was a costume was the fake scar above my left eye. It wasn't a perfect replica, but it would do for the con. After all, those with a costume get free pass and I kinda looked like I was in one. Just needed to show them a picture of Gray and tada! Free pass to the con! "Come on man! Let's get in already!" Said someone from my right, my body against my wishes turned to the side to see the same boy as before, how I knew was beyond my understanding, he was wearing a white coat too... no, it was more like a white kimono, and under it he got a white T-shirt with a pink sash around the waist. His dark brown hair was swept back, letting some hanging on the front of his faceless head, the costume was a perfect replica of Aizen from Bleach. The boy grasped my hand, and started to pull me towards the two giant glass doors. "Hey!- let me go- man!- I can walk in alone you know!-Hey! Stop pulling me already!" I said with some amusement in my voice, he had finally let go of my hand and looked at me. I knew, somehow, that he was putting on a very serious face that made me feel more amused. But in my mind it was so bizarre. That void on his face was creeping me the hell out. God damn it. Think I know what is going on too, this was… my memories. Like, dunno. Everything was just a theory but that is all I can think about. What if this is what happen to those that get in a coma? I remember not even knowing the definition of the words. So, something must happen to me and now I find myself in… dunno. Gonna label it the ‘memory lane’ or something. "Man, you gotta stop looking and move! Look all the stands! I wanna go in and find something cool! I waited all my life for something like this, and you're gonna stop me! So help me, you and I are gonna enter inside together, and we are gonna get out together, you hear me? 'Cuz this is the day that we make our wallets cry, man!" He said while grasping the handle of the left door and signaling me the other door. "Yeah, yeah, yeah. Let's do this already then." I said while grasping the handle of the right door. "Let's do this!" We said together, well. He shouted it and I was trying not to die of embarrassment as we entered the the comic-con. Seriously, an Aizen with a happy and friendly voice was NOT right. Then, the world once more began to shake. With an internal sigh, I prepared myself for whatever comes next. Ignoring the sudden panic at finding myself in a different perspective of the entrance. Memories began to flood to my head… I was returning to the entrance to meet with my friend again, in my hands were some bags with all the things I brought from the comic-con. The first bag was a MLP plushie, more specifically, Rainbow Dash. I have a little sister who loves that show, I do too. But not that much. Well, my friend is a hard-core brony, I too like the show but not in the same hardcore way like he does. I think I saw him buying a Princess Celestia sized Fluttershy plushie, it was the same size as him! How he was going to get it home was a mystery to me. On my other bag, I got a D&D game board, I bought it after looking at those guys playing it, it seemed kinda fun and the 'dungeon master' of the game got a pretty cool costume. There was a card game called ‘Exploding Kittens’ too, it looked so awesome. Then there was a little bag from Shingeky no Kyojin. My little brother loves that series, hoped that he would like my gift now that the school was about to start. The last bag was just some random objects I picked up, like a yu-gi-oh card game, some wallpapers, and of course a pack of all Assassins Creed books! Man, glad I came to this place. Well like I said, I was returning to the entrance of the comic-con with from what I believe were the last things I would buy, when I see a stand that I... didn't see before? The memory is pretty vague But I do remember that when I got to the stand, there were people already looking around the things on it, like the D&D dungeon master cosplayer, some metroid cosplayer, and a guy that I don't think was actually wearing any type of costume. I moved to see the wares while the D&D man was talking with the vendor, the man was dressed as Resident Evil 4's merchant, his costume was very realistic. Well, creepy was more like. I started to see the wares in the stand when I caught something cool, a necklace, but not any necklace, it was Gray's, I try looking for a price tag or something but it got none, so I decide to ask the vendor. After all, I needed something to remember what I came dressed at. Just a little emotional dilemma. I almost pissed myself when I looked up, the vendor was a few meters away from me, just looking. It was pretty damn creepy but I decide to say nothing and ask about the necklace anyway. "How much does this thing cost?" I ask him while pointing at the necklace. "Oh, I see you found something you like? well the price of this necklace is one hundred bucks, but only for you I could make it for fifty bucks, what do you say boy?" Said the merchant, It was a pretty good deal, so I decide to buy the thing. The necklace's gem was pretty damn nice. Even if it was a fake gem, fifty bucks? Seemed a little overpriced but I didn’t feel like getting in an argument and what were the chances of finding this necklace on other stands if I didn’t found one by now? "It was a pleasure doing business with you, I wish you a nice journey" Said the guy.I turned around and put the necklace on one of the bags, a smile on my face. Only for it to disappear when my foot didn't connect with the ground, last thing I remember from that day was falling in a endless void, screams, and then... nothing. I remember... but what then? Again I was on this dark and cold place, my body being struck as if I was and statue. I know there is more. I... I remember something... A castle? a King and a Queen? Being a.... guard? But... there are no Kings and Queens anymore. Unless it is England? I… remember a castle? But from where? What happened to me? Why are my memories such a mess? I ask, then just like before, a dark blue light appears in front of me, and like the last one it hits me dead on and I black out again. "-egone!" yelled a deep masculine yet.... familiar voice? I was again, looking at a scene, just like before, but... once the image was registered in my mind all I could do was watch in shock. I was there alright, with my costume, or well, only the jeans. But it was… different. I was different. I knew it was me, but how? First off, I got some different things on my person that I didn’t had before. Like that tattoo on chest, to the right more specific, and l was fighting some kind of giant monster that If I remember from the anime was called Deliora. But my attention continue on myself… how can I be so sure that was I!? Dude, I was like. I don’t know. So much muscle! This... I DON'T have muscle. Well, I do but it doesn't show like that. The EIGHT pack? The defined muscles in my arms, legs and torso? The ragged beard? How can i be… this!? I’m a scrawny seventeen years old! Not a buffed dude that seem to wrestle bears for fun! The... me? Whatever makes me think that was me? Well, the dude who seemed to be myself was way taller than any normal person I have ever seen! My shock just became bigger when I changed the view towards the elephant in the metaphorical room. Deliora was trying stand again, one of his knees frozen to the earth making him try to broke free. His appearance is that of a giant man, but with some differences. He has a large torso and two large arms that end in large, scaly hands. In addition, he has two large legs that end in feet that resemble the feet from a large bird, he also has large spikes on the back of his feet. His hair is mane-like in shape and it flows down to the nape of his neck. He has a pair of horns that point upwards, starting from a plate on his forehead. He has large pointed teeth as well as two hollow eyes. His body being covered by hard blue dark scales. "I can't hold it for much longer! Prithee Lady Celestia! Thou must taketh Lady Luna, NOW!" I... he? Yelled while using his magic to create a shield which blocked a hit from the giant fist of the beast. He- .ͧ҉̞.̙̺͚̗̪̇̓͟.̮̘̠̤͚̒̅̒̀̚.̏҉̫̬.͙̙͙͕e̼̰ͯ͞y͙̙͇̳̯̠͊͌ͦ̽ͅ.̻̝̬.͖̩̗͖͒̉̈ͯͭͩͫ My body was covered in cuts and my right leg seemed to be broken yet I continue standing my ground. The renaissance vocabulary left me weirded out but not enough to distract me of what was happening. I could… feel the emotions that the buffed version of myself did. But they seemed… watered out? "Nay! We shall not leave thou, Sir Gray! Thy know that thou cannot fight the demon and survive!" Yelled Celestia. Celestia was a girl, a teenager girl, along the age of fifteen or sixteen, she was wearing a white dress that was cut on some parts, the dress covered almost all of her body. Her mane was pink and messy, her fur was covered in dirt, but it was a perfectly bone white color, a silver necklace rested on her neck and a golden tiara being on the ground near her side. Behind her on the ground unconscious was another girl, a bit younger than Celestia it seemed, her fur was dark blue, and her mane was just a paler type of blue. She was wearing the same type of clothes yet with a different color pattern. Both girls had a horn, and on their backs a pair of wings that matched their fur. This… made me frown internally. How? This wasn’t part of any show that I remember, it was way too realistic. Hell, my gut told me this was a memory but how? Celestia was a PONY. Normal pony, not an Anthro or furry or whatever it was called. Yet, I knew she was the real deal. My... gut told me so. My mind was being assaulted by memories so fast that I couldn't even understand them but I knew things I didn't before. I knew that this was me. I remember it being so, I remember this moment. Somewhat. How I came running after some knight told me of Luna trying to hunt the demon. But... not more. Suddenly, there was a clic and the memory wasn't much of a memory anymore but something happening to me right now. Emotions, thoughts, hopes and dreams. Everything felt like a movie and I couldn't change its course. So, I let myself drift in it. "Lady Celestia! Thou musth go back! The beast is too strong and thine presence is forcing me to hold back! Prithee Lady Celestia! I shall defeat this demon and avenge thine parents! !" I knew I couldn't defeat Deliora, my hits only seemed to slow him down a little but got little effect. His scales were too hard to cut and I was running out of ideas. "No! I refuse to abandon thee! please Sir- No! Uncle! Please do not sacrifice thine-self for us!" Yelled Celestia with tears running down her face. I started to think about ways to defeat the giant, but came with none. The anime didn’t gave out that many details about this one specific demon and I wasn’t really into reading the backstory. The only thing I knew for sure was that the only way to kill him was to imprison him in ice… a unique type of ice. But that was the Deliora from Fairy Tail. Would that work in this world? Will the rules be the same? What if… what if he breaks free? There was only one way. I have been getting in fights with this same demon over and over and all of them ended the same. The only thing I could do was slow it down and get some time for evacuation of the towns in its path. Indeed, no matter how powerful I was, no matter how much magic my body could dish at my enemies... this one was my counter in every way. Not even the real Deliora should have been this strong but... he is. The only way to win was to use that move. But I knew that Celestia wouldn't let me do it... and I needed her far away. If I was actually gonna use it, because I had never tested the ability before. With a grim smile, I fired an Ice cannon to Deliora's face, making him be temporally blind, I turned around to face Celestia and put a more brighter smile on my face and a hand hiding behind my back. Truly, such an immature act coming from myself but I knew that only she used this with me… it was time that I reciprocate the little joke. "Do not worry thineself Celestia, I will not die! This is a promise!" I said with a smile. Celestia was young and naive, I didn't want to lie but I have to... I just have to... "Thou promise that thou will be okay?" She asked. "I promise Celestia, I cannot fight with all my power if thou are around. Take Lady Luna and let I take care of the demon! I will return to the castle, and like always stand at thine side! Then we can forget about this. Just... please Lady Celestia!" I said. There was a moment of silent, well. I’m pretty sure they ignored the sounds made by an angry Deliora while looking at each other's eyes. For some reason, I couldn’t really remember this. Till now I remember every memory after taking just a glance but this? This seemed like the most realistic lucid dream I ever had. Anyway, after like three seconds Celestia’s shoulders went down. "Okay, Sir Gray... we take thine word, see thee in the castle" Celestia is horn started to glow in a yellow aura, which surrounded her and Luna's bodies, before she could teleport Deliora was ready to fight again.I put a sad smile on my face and let the tears that I was keeping in check fall down my face, I faced Celestia and just when she was about to teleport. I showed her the hand that was on my back. Two crossed fingers. Celestia's face was full of shock, she tried to stop the spell, but she couldn't, it was too late. "Celestia, please don't blame Luna for this, please.... take care of her... and I am sorry..." Where the last words I said to her before she and her sister were gone. But that made ME think. Why did I stopped speaking like I was in a renaissance fair? Uh... Holy! The Deliora tried to hit me with his left hand, I rolled out of the way just in time and faced the monster, I was gonna do it... my most powerful ability.... "I bowed that I would free you from the darkness within you, and if that mean I have to fight this demon... then so be it." Tears gathered in my eyes. That memory... it seemed so... everything was like a big book. The climax of my story. How it ends... So similar yet different. I was never a teacher, my magic was impossible to be wielded by others. I have tried, I have tested it. The way my body handed magic was so different than the inhabitants of this world. I was no Ur but... I can't help it. My heart strings moved with this memory, so distant. Yet it was clear... So this is what it feels to die so others may live, eh? "I am sorry Solaris, Gaia, Celestia, Luna, Shield, and Snow Drop... if only I killed him that one time... I just wished to be along with you all a bit more. Yet, here I am..." I said slowly. I didn't know if Deliora understood me or not, but somehow he seemed to let me speak, he didn't attack me, he was just... looking at me. It... was nice. It kinda makes me remember the shows I used to watch back then... things i forgot. Maybe it is just how this Universe works, maybe it is because it is trying to recover. Maybe it is just my mind playing tricks, or my mind going too fast it looks like it is still... but. It doesn't matter. "This will be my last trick!" I yelled while making a cross with both my hands. Focusing all my power, all my strength in this attack. This was the only way... The wind picked up, fragments of light raised from the ground and my body was covered in a layer of raw and pure magical energy. The sky lighted up along with me. Reaching towards the heavens. That was just how far my powers grew. Yet, I continue being weak. "ICED….. SHELL!!!" I yelled and unleash all my power, my hands started to crack and so was my face, yet I continue to pour more. Fragments of my body began to fall off and then raise towards the sky. But I didn't let the magic die. I continue, even after my legs were no more. Even after my heart gave out. There was no pain or exhaustion. It felt... numb. I felt at peace. My sigh was becoming dim, the light of the world was fading away and darkness was taking me... closing my eyes. I decide to think on my life. The memories came flying. I didn't felt them as the me from this moment did for some reason. I knew I saw my memories of my life at this moment. i think they called it 'your life flashing through your eyes before dying' or something. But to the current me, reliving this memory... I couldn't see those memories. But I felt what he felt at the moment. Heh... before I disappear I let a smile come to my face.... There are many things I could say I regret during my life... but here... at this very moment... I can safely say that I regret nothing... Then... I knew no more. Well, the me from this memory at least felt that way? I think? So... I died eh? is this what it's like? Well, it is kind of what I was expecting. A cold dark place, where I would be left alone to my thoughts. I wanted to do so many things... I wanted to see Snowdrop grow, I wanted to find that special someone, I wanted to live a peaceful life, I wanted... I wanted to live a little more... I wanted to cry, I really did. Yet my body refused to cry.. "I can give you a second chance..." Came a voice, it was almost inaudible, it sounded like a little boy... Who... who are you? what do you mean? I ask through the void. "You freed me from my curse... I want.. I really want to give you a second chance in life..." Said the little boy. Freed you? who are you boy? I said. "I... I don't remember my name, It was taken away from me. But now I am free, and it is thanks to you..." Said the boy. Who are you? Do I know you? I was confused by the boy's words. "You know me, as Deliora, I was one of the sacrifices to summon the demon, trapped inside a body that I couldn't control." Said the boy. What? The Deliora was a little boy? you!? Then, a faint memory brushed my mind. That bastard Sombra! When I see him again I will gut him alive! I yelled to the void. To do that to children... that is one of the things that made my anger raise. "Thank you... I don't have much time... Now.... I... will.. give.. yo-.. our.. cond-... hanc-..." and the voice was gone. Then I could see a light coming to me, fire seemed to run on my veins, the pain had tripled, I tried to breath for the first time since I got here, I wanted to breath, no I needed to breath! CRACK-CRACK-CRACK I could feel whatever is holding me lose its grip on me. I fell from wherever I was supposed to be standing into a hard, wet, floor. I took many deep breaths to try to calm myself. I wanted to get up, yet my muscles refuse to work as I wanted them to, so I try to open my eyes but again they felt like if they were bleeding. My mind started to slip away from me but not before a thought came to me. I am... alive.... Was my last thought before letting the unconscious take ahold of me again for who know many times today. Baa-dump Chapter 8 - The Changeling attack Part 1. (Un-Edited)Author's Note Wow... a 12K words chapter? A crossover at that!? Thanks for your support ma people! Hope you like this chapter as much as I. If you have any question ask about the story please don't be afraid to ask. Or if there is something that doesn't seem to make sense to you. This crossover was made with FrostTheWolf's story: Bound by Scales - Chapter 6 There is a special appearance from this awesome action story: Ace of Hearts With the permission of blowngasket of course. Thanks again man! Catacomb's owned by blowgasket P.S. Special thanks to FrostTheWolf, thanks man. I mean it. I couldn't do this without your help :D P.S.S. The music starts on the green words, and ends on the red ones :D P.S.S.S. Well without further addo, the story. Chapter 8 - The Changeling attack Part 1. (Un-Edited) My body just froze, watching the bubble from afar as more cracks seemed to appear at every second. The feeling of despair in my gut began to spread as images of dead filled streets assaulted my mind, forcing me to clench my hands. The shivering of my body began to slow as I began to breath slowly with closed eyes, when I open them again they were shining with conviction. Well, it seems that I would have to fight Chrysalis without magic... not best idea but anything is better than nothing. My legs tensed as I turned around until my body faced the train station again. Looking inside of me I began to doubt if my magic would last enough until I reach Canterlot, or if it would be depleted before it happens. No time to loose, I need to reach Canterlot fast!. With a spring my body became a blur as I ran towards the station, or more specific its rails. Ponies throw curses and yells of horror as I passed by them at an incredible speed, I didn't even acknowledge them as my mind was dead set on a serious problem. The clerk of the station began to raise his head again as I approached his eyes grew wide in fear. He ducked inside his cabin but again I paid no mind as I jumped over it, landing perfectly on the rails of the train station. "Ice-Make! Handcar!" I yelled, pushing both arms downwards, when they made contact with the ground a blue rune formed below me. Ice began to form from thin air and began to took form, a simple design that I remember from my past. When the light dimmed down I found myself on top of a handcar with a two ways lever in the middle. Without hesitation I grabbed the lever and pulled down, forcing the car to move towards the directions that aimed for the mountain of Canterlot. My muscles tensed but didn't taxed me as I began to use more strength on each of my pulls. Damn, the rails would need to be replaced after this... Was one of my random thoughts as I focus on maintaining a steady input on the magic inside my ice structure. The quantity needed seemed to be more than I was expecting as not even thirty seconds after getting out of the town it began to cost me a great deal to just maintaining the resistance of the ice. Gritting my teeth I took a glance at the far away Canterlot and I my eyes grew wider for a second before returning to their narrowed state. The bubble busted inwards and pink fragments of it began to fall on the city, dissipating in thin air after touching the roofs or the streets. I could make out explosions and beams of magic being shoot as the Changelings dive bombed the city. With my attention taken on the city I failed to notice that the rails took a sharp left turn. My attention snapped on my creation as the wheels tried to stayed glued on the rails without breaking, without thinking I poured an immense quantity of magic on the handcar, it made the turn perfectly but left my magic reserves almost empty. My muscles began to feel a little sore as I continue to push with all my remaining strength towards the castle on the side of the mountain. Gritting my teeth I focus on maintaining the endurance and flexibility of my structure again, taking my gaze away from Canterlot and on the way. Again another sharp turn this time to the right, gritting my teeth I knew I couldn't stop the handcar in time, I tried pouring more magic again but after doing it for a few seconds I couldn't feel my magic anymore. No... The sharp turn took a stroll on my structure as it made a hissing noise that made my ears feel as if they were on fire. The left wheels broke first, sending the car towards the forest, trusting my instincts I crouched just before the car turned over and made a jump. The car was sent sailing on the air and crashed on two trees before breaking in million of pieces. My body came down and with my momentum I began to roll on my side, thanks to my enhanced endurance helped with the rocks that hit my ribs and back. They were sharp, but my body was a armor in itself thanks to the passive magic inside of me that I couldn't control. The sharp rocks gave me little pain until my body came to a stop on a giant rock just a few meters away from the rail road. Come on Gray! You need to get there, there are lives in danger. This is war, there would be enough time to rest after this is all over! I yelled to myself whilst outside I began to try to stand up slowly, my body was shaking whilst the passive magic began to dissipate, a sign that my magic have really been used until the last drop. My knees gave up on me and I feel to the ground, catching myself with my left arm but the other slipped the ground, forcing the right side of my body to hit the ground quite hard. Groans of pain escape me as I tried to get up, but I couldn't. Raising my sign I somehow got a perfect view of the castle from between a tree's leafs. The smoke began to rise and the changeling seemed to fly around the city. No guards moving around or anything. A sign that gave me a feeling of despair. But a growl I began to use what little strength my muscles got to stand up. Some part of me was trying to tell me to stop forcing myself to stand up, that nothing bad was gonna happen just as the show seemed to show. There wasn't dead or gore on the show so maybe there wouldn't be looses in this fight, so maybe I should just rest and take my time to reach the city. But the more realistic part of me, the one that knew not to trust what the show let us see, it gave me the will to continue fighting again the pain. My hands began to clutch the ground slowly, rocks made way to my fingers as my hands became fist. Filled with glass, sand, and rocks. Without my notice, inside my left hand there was something more than simple rocks. "Dammit! I won't give up! I won’t give up! Get up dammit!" I yelled to myself while the world began to spin. If there was just someone to help me... I thought as my strength began to leave my body faster than it came. My will began to crack under the pain and I forced myself to lie on the ground. If I could look at my hands that began to open slowly I would have seen a black scale shining with a mysterious blue light falling to the ground from my left hand. At least I won't be blacking out... I just need time for my body to recover its strength. Dammit if I didn't use all my magic in one go then I wouldn't be on this state, but why did It lasted too short? I thought I got more than that. Maybe my senses have been degraded itself too? Ugh... I need to check myself when this is all over. “H-hey! Are you alright!?” Wait… was that a voice? I tried to speak, but I was too sore and all I could do was groan in pain. Then, I heard a crack. Followed by a warm substance being splattered on me. As first, I thought that it was water. However, whatever it was… it was healing me. Restoring my strength. My power. Whoever this was, they had just saved my life. Standing up I was about to say thanks to whoever heal me, yet when I stood up I did a double take. My eyes grew wide as I stared not at a Unicorn as I thought would be, but a human man. His hair was white, or a subtle lighter form of grey, while he was looking at me in concern I began to think about what I was looking at. A human, an honest to God human… no, something must be wrong. There are no humans on Equis. My senses flashed and I could feel my eyes instinctively move towards his right arm, my eyes grew wider than before as I could sense magic emanating from it. It wasn't like any I have feel before, it was oddly familiar to the dragons mostly yet it wasn't the same. Completely discarding the obvious unhuman look that his hand got, or the scales for that matter. Shaking my head I raised myself on full height while the man in front of me said nothing, he continue to look at me as I him. No one speaking a word. Using our silent watching contest I began to make an once over of my body. I could feel every muscle and hair. Then I checked my magic pool, and once again, was shocked. It was almost at its one hundred percent, something that was quite impossible feat to do. My magic pool could be seen more like a river the size of Ponyville. The average pony usually have a magic pool the size of a two stories house, until now no one have been able to restore my magic like this more than my nieces, but ho- “You okay?” The man-who was taller than me by a almost a head- asked calmly, it snapped me out of my thoughts. “I- yeah… just... “ I close my eyes and took a deep breath. Steeling my nerves I began to concentrate, focusing at the true problem at hand. “Sorry, there isn't much time for greetings, whoever you are. My name is Gray, thanks for whatever you did. But there is a problem at hand, I need to reach Canterlot and stop an invasion before it is too late.” I said with a neutral tone, I didn't want to appear like an ass towards this person but I was really in a hurry. “I will be going now, find me on Canterlot later, I will pay your for your troubles.” I said while giving the man a bow, I didn't wait for his response before turning around. Wait… damn I lose my coat! Damnit, now that I think about it I left it on Zecora's hut… No! No stray thoughts! I made a quick jump towards the rails again, it would need a quick repair later but at the time it would be a danger to leave it like that for danger of an accident.”Ice-Make! Wall!” I yelled, I made a giant wall that would make any train stop on its tracks unless it wanted to crash on the giant wall. Thankfully I didn't need to put so much energy on its endurance and only make it so it won't melt for seven hours. Again jumped over the rails aiming towards Canterlot and yelled. “Ice-Make! Handcar!” The ice formed underside me and began to take the form of an ice car. It took me only three seconds to do it all. But it only took one second to feel the handcar getting latched onto. “Wait up! It’s rude to leave someone behind!” Grabbing the pulling level from the car I turned my glance towards the same man from before, he somehow got on my handcar . My anger spiked but disappeared in seconds to be replaced by annoyance.“What are you doing? Get down! I need to reach Canterlot and stop an invasion! I can't bring more civilians there!” I said through gritted teeth, I really didn't have time for this. “I get that. If you were going to let me finish, I was going to say that I can help you!” He said with a flat face, his tone was pretty annoyed making me pause a little. Looking at him closely I could make up that he got a pretty big magic pool and it was all concentrated on his right hand, I could make a pair of swords strapped at his back. Thinking it over I let out a sigh before looking at him deep in his eyes, trying to find any trace of malice or regret. “Help me? Do you even know what you are going against?” I asked him while looking deep inside his eyes, searching for his resolve. “I’m going to war, every second I loose here is a live being loss. Are you sure you wish to help? Are you sure you want to follow me? Because the path I take would be filled with death, so again I ask you. Do you really wish to go with me and fight, to protect the innocent? to fight until you can't feel your body?” My voice began to raise an I could feel my old memories resurrect with it. All the times I took a life, all the warriors that I killed only because they were following orders, no matter how much I try, I can't forget them. All those lives, all of them treated as pawns and they didn't knew.. “You may wield a sword, you may have the magic, the instincts, and the power. But are you ready to take a life?” My voice at the end began to surpass the royal voice used by Luna during her royal training when younger. “You are making it sound like I hadn’t been in a fight before. For being a Displaced, you seriously need to not underestimate your allies. Especially the ones that saved your life.” His eyes were burning with determination, I was about to say something when suddenly he looked towards Canterlot. Before I could speak he raised his left hand and began to fly towards Canterlot. No! Take me with you! Ugh! Teenagers! Damnit! I need to reach Canterlot fast! Pushing all my questions about this new character that just dropped out of nowhere I grabbed the handcar is lewer and began to push it up and down with all my strength. The rails seemed to be going in straight line and I could make a right turn upwards the mountain side towards Canterlot. I hope that kid is alright, ugh. Can't really blame him though, I used to be just like that. That and what the hell does he mean by Displaced? When the turn began to close I began to pour more magic on the handcare so it won't break, the momentum made me grit my teeth from the sound that bombarded my ears. It feels as if my ears were on fire but not once did my concentration weaver. Closing in to Canterlot I could make Ken running towards the city, I lose vision of him as the houses began to block my way the closer I became to Canterlot. Well, he isn't dead. So that is a plus. If my calculations were right then I would reach the city in just two or so minutes. Preparing myself I saw that the train station was occupied by a train and many ponies trying to get inside of it. For their number it would have been safe to say that half of Canterlot were there. Fuck, they can't use that train. Not only did the rails became usable because of me but they are literally asking for problems. It is a wonder the Changelings have not attacked the station first and try to take as many hostages as they can or kill them. As if answering to my question, Changeling came from the inside of the city flying. The ponies panicked more and began to try and squeeze their way inside of the train as fastest as possible. ... I really need to stop tempting fate, one of those days It will come and bite me on the ass. Absorbing the magic remands from my handcar this one began to shake as it continue to move forward, the wheels broke first seeing as the magic letting the mobility disappeared. Without losing a beat I crouched and lunged towards the train station that was pretty close by now. No one seemed to pay attention to me. I should try to kill as few as possible, I never meet a Changeling but even so If they are sentient and soldiers at that. Then they are just following orders… and I won't commit the same error as I did in my past. The Changelings that attacked the station where only five, using my senses I could feel their magic. Their magic pools were different than ponies by a great deals. With this information I let a ghost smile come to my face before returning into an stoick one. The Changelings were lunging towards the train filled with ponies with their wings. The Ponies gave yells ranging from ‘Help us’ and ‘I don't wanna die’. As gravity took hold of my body I began to fell towards the ground, between the train and the Changelings. Using my higher position I began to focus on my magic pool, putting a hand over the other I brought both of them behind me. From my back a giant cyan rune appeared in the air. “Ice-Make! Shards!” I yelled with the royal voice. Just before the Changelings reached my landing spot I pushed both hands forwards, my body being horizontal with the ground. All eyes, Ponies and Changeling alike were aimed towards me as thirty shards formed behind me and then went flying on the path of the Changelings. Two Changelings made a turn to evade the attack, but the other three did not faired so well. My shards stuck them, yet they did not penetrate the skin. Using my magic I made them with blunt points, the Changelings gave hisses of pain before falling to the ground hard. Knocking them out and maybe getting a contusion. The ground shook as I landed, pushing my bones to my limits. Ugh, a fall like this shouldn't hurt so much. It seems like I really did regressed back in years in all aspects. Dust rose from the crater I just made, making me invisible from the prying eyes from outside. Closing my eyes I began to sense the magic around me, I could make every magic pool in the area, there was a change in two pools of magic just in front of me. Opening my eyes I could see that the dust began to dissipate, expecting two Changeling in front of me I was greeted by two royal guards. Both where the same color, blue mane with white fur and light blue eyes. Both wearing what seemed to be golden set of armors that covered their bodies. The armor seemed pretty light and was crafted as to not deteriorate the movement of the user wills maintaining its endurance. Tch, nice try. Anyone that can feel magic could sense the constant magic use in their bodies. Not counting that their magic doesn't feel like ponies either. Well, let's take them by surprise. “Guards! You are late! I just took down a group of Changelings trying to attack those ponies trying to flee the city!” I shouted at the two guards in disguise. They cringed slightly at my volume before exchanging glances. Then they both turned to look at me at the same time with anger, confusion, and shock on their eyes. “We were sent here to aid those ponies… Sir?” Said the guard at the right. I gave him a nod before walking towards them calmly. The ponies from behind seemed to hear what those guards said and began to give some cheers and yell things like ‘We are saved’ or the like. “Okay, I will leave you to take care of this station. I need to get towards the castle right now.” I said while putting each of my hands on both of their shoulders. They seemed to be preparing to jump at me at any second when I turned my back to them. My magic began to flow and concentrate inside both of my hands. The Changeling's eyes widened slightly. Ugh, forgot that they could feel emotions! “Ice-Make! Freeze!” I yelled. Before the Changelings could react their bodies became two pillar of ices. The cries of despair from the ponies behind me made me frown internally. “We are doomed!” “Monster! It is one of them!” “Celestia help us!” Their yells were muffled by the green light that consumed both ponies is frozen bodies. When the light dimmed out there was silence, for inside both iced sculptures were once there were Ponies, now there were Changelings. Accepting the silence as signal of trust I turned towards the crown of Ponies, most of them seemed to be from the upper class if their ridiculous attires were anything to go by. “Sorry for the scare my kin. I’m Sir Gray, a warrior of the crown. Please, I need you all to get out of the train. The rails have been severely damaged and using the train would be worse than staying in the city.” I yelled, my throat began to burn from using the royal voice, another thing that seemed to have regressed in my body. It seems like I will need to train my vocal cords again, ugh. Not looking forwards for those days that I wouldn't be able to talk… again. The looks of skepticism from the ponies made me frown. But continue talking nothing less. “Hide in the houses, barricades the doors and wait for help. The fight is almost over, that I can assure you!” I shouted, there was silence on the area. No one talked and I began to sweat drop slightly. I'm feeling silly… Okay this is awkward. My train of thought ended as I took sight of ten pony guards coming my way, each in a worse state to wear than the last. Trying to sense their magic I could feel that eight of them were ponies and two other were not. The guards came to a stop in front of me, all of them with different reactions towards my persona. One of the earth pony guards who wielded a sword and a golden shield took a step forward, spots of green dried blood adorning most of his body along with cuts. He narrowed his eyes. “Miss, are you the one known as Gray?” Asked the guard who was wearing a purple armor, I let an internal sigh. Seeing as my body became smaller, so did my stature and my chest wasn't as broad as before. Making me look like a very skinny female at Pony’s eyes. “It is Sir, and you came right on time. Those Ponies behind me are in need of assistance, the railroad isn't safe at the moment. They would be safer inside the city, I need to go towards the castle. Can I trust that you will protect them in my absence?” “Yes.” The guard told me, “Another pony like yourself came in here earlier and told us to be expecting you and help you in any way we could. Thanks to him, we recaptured the courtyard, but he was trying to help push towards the palace, where the changeling queen is-.” “Captain!!” An earth pony guard that was clutching his belly yelled from afar, sensing his magic to make sure he wasn't a changeling I let an internal sigh of relief. The guards soon rushed over and took a great amount of air before saluting and straightening his posture.. “There were screams coming from Luna’s Observatory! Permission to assemble a small squad to assist her-.” “Permission denied.” The captain told the guard. “You are needed to help the civilians. I believe Sir Gray here though, could be up for the task.” My eyes grew wide and I began to expand my senses, I could make Luna's magic signature and could feel that she was calm. My worries came to an end as I could feel Ken's magic alongside Luna's. So with this information I let a mental sigh and looked at the guard in the eyes. “I will see what I can do Captain.” I said, hiding my emotions behind a mask of calm I began to walk passing each of the team of guards who made way for me. Focusing on the two guards with a different magic signatures I put both hands behind my back, looking towards the giant castle at the other side of the city. My magic began to flow on my hands as I focus on what I intended to do, I learned not one year after coming to Equis that I didn't need to yell my powers, Yet it helped in a way somehow. When I reached the end of the line of guards I could see the two Changelings in disguise tense as I let my emotions run free. In a swift movement both of my arms became engulfed in ice making two improvised swords, then with great speed I lowered both ice blades horizontally on each Changeling. Their armor fell but their exoskeletons were not damaged Everything came to an standstill, the guards behind me were shocked beyond belief. Before they could act the two bodies caught green fire. The one of the left didnt even move as the ice engulfed his body. The other fell on his knees and tried raising his arms towards its chest. His glowing blue eyes looked at me and I resisted the look to look away, those eyes filled with regret and fear, there were yells from the ponies behind me while the guards were quiet. From where the sword passed ice began to grow and the Changeling gave a yell of fear before he too, was consumed in ice. When I turned around I was meet with the gaze of the guards, all of them staring at me in awe and wonder. Before they could ask the same question I used to answer in the past I open my mouth. “There are a group of three Changelings unconscious in front of the station, I recommend you tie them and begin assisting the ponies on the train. Good luck.” Without waiting for a response I turned around and began to jog towards the city. My jog became slower as dark thoughts began to appear on my head. Why not just kill them? They started this war, there are dead bodies on the ground for god’s sake! Why not just give them the same treatment? They kill us and we kill them. They are the enemy. Shaking my head with a neutral face I looked towards the distant castle at the other side of the city. No, I’m no monster. I won't become that thing again. “I won't become that thing... I promised that I wont...” I whisper, with that I began to run on the deserted streets of Canterlot. Surprisingly there seemed to be no resistant on my way towards the castle. The streets were filled with dead bodies and blood, I paid them no mind as I continue to walk towards the castle. Ending the battle would help everyone. So much dead, so much pain. Why does this have to happen? Wasn't there another way? Isn't there any way to stop all this pain? The image of the Changeling’s eyes that I froze not long ago flashed through my eyes. Those weren't the eyes of a monster, those were the eyes of someone who regrets its actions greatly. Why did they fight then? Wasn't there any other option left? Wasn't there a way to make peace? Again memories from the past before coming to Equestria came to me, various alternative stories and theories about what happen to the Changelings after this day. So many dark fics, so many misery. Where any of them true? Some part of me chalked them as impossible but another more realistic one said that everything was possible. Ehhe… As one sage boy once said. To break this chain of hate, somebody have to step forwards and do what others haven't tried yet. Suddenly I notice that I began to approach the castle’s entrance and in front of it stood what could be seen as a cathedral. My running came to a steady stop way before reaching the cathedral. This just screams trap. Bodies of many royal guards lie on the ground, everyone in an irreconocible state. Some got holes passing through their bodies, others were missing limbs and others were burnt to a crisp. Closing my eyes I began to sense my surroundings for any type of magic energy, yet I couldn't find anything. Taking a step forward I froze, forcing my body to make a jump backward with haste. BANG The sound of an explosion filled the air, where I once stood a ball of light began to fall fast towards the earth from an empty rooftop. It wasn't a normal ball of light, it was a fireball. But a very concentrated one, compressed till all that could be seen was a ball of the size of a basketball which began to glow stronger as it made contact with the ground. Acting with haste I put both hands in front of me, a giant shield of pure ice appeared just in time as the ball of light detonated. Even with my shield raised I could feel the heat on my skin. My shield broke apart on its sides as the explosion came to an end. Trying to sense the magical energy of my assailant I couldn't feel anything. Shit, nothing is ever easy! Again I could feel a great amount of magic but this time from behind me. BANG I made a high jump and tried looking for my assailant around me, nothing again. This time were I once stood a giant beam of light passed freezing everything around it. The ice came from the front of a house where the ice began and ended on the other side of the street were a house froze itself completely, making it be pure ice. BANG My eyes widened as I found myself in the air, catching a glimpse of my assailant on top of a rooftop in front of me. I couldn't make much except that it was obviously a Changeling. But there was something very different about this Changeling for it was wearing a black suit with a matching fedora covering his eyes. My eyes grew larger than never before as I caught sight of what these Changeling was holding. I could sense an incredible amount of magic appearing out of nowhere. Putting both hands forward I made another shield fast. The Changeling was using guns, one on each hand and both similar to a magnum. CRASH My shield broke. Something hit me hard on the gut, the wind was taken out of me as I was sent flying backward towards a house nearby. My body crashed against a wall but whatever hit me on my gut continue pushing and I passed through the first wall, then a second, and a third before coming to a stop. Thanks to my quick thinking I directed a great amount of magic towards the place I was hit and my back. Raising myself all I could see was dust. The house I was inside began shake and I decide that staying put would be a bad idea. Summoning two broad swords on each hand I began to try and sense the one that attacked me, surprisingly I could sense him just at the other side of the street in front of me. Without thinking twice I made a gamble and directed another great amount of magic toward my legs, crouching slightly I made a jump towards my attacker. The dust follow me as I exit the house in a dash, the Changeling wouldn't be able to stop my attack. When I saw him just standing there in the open I knew that it was over. For there was no one around to save him. “Die!” I yelled to the Changeling with the fedora and suit. It seemed like a he for it have a muzzle and his body build. Something was wrong though, he just stood there looking at me oddly calm, his left glowing blue eye began to look at me and I couldn't feel anything radiating from it, no fear or surprise. It was as if he was expecting me to do… this… Alarms went out inside my head just in time as I put both sword in a cross pattern over my chest. Not a second later a giant wall appeared in front of me. The hit was like one of an ursa major. Trying to maintain my sword I began to pour more magic to made them harden, making me come to an standstill in the air. It was as if the world was shaking, looking at a giant black wall that hit me. The wall won as both of my sword broke, the giant wall began to close to me and I put both of my arms over my chest to protect me. The hit came and I could feel my arms almost break under the pressure. My body again was send flying yet this time towards the sky. Straining my eyes I open my left one while the other remained close and I could see a behemoth of a Changeling, his whole body was covered in a black and green armor. Using both of his hands to grasp a maze the size of a wall with a sharp pointed end at the other side. The Changeling with the fedora raised his weapons and I was forced to create another ice shield. This time the shield took more time for how much magic I used in close periods of time without breaks. No sounds of guns going on came, and I could see from behind the transparent ice shield that the Changeling with the fedora lowered his weapons. “Little colt sky is not for you! You gotta go boom!~” Said an ominous voice from behind me. Without thinking I turned around and was greeted with another changelings. No armor or weapons, his whole body seemed to float without the use of wings in the air, a hood covering his face yet I could make his red eyes gleaming from underneath it with malice. “Ta ta little colt~ Boom time is to come~” Came the voice from the Changeling yet his mouth didn't move, which was the only visible thing on the Changeling. He just floated there and I began to approach to him. Without much options I forced my magic to create dual swords as I approached the Changeling. Time seemed to slow down as I pushed both swords downwards in a cross pattern towards the unmoving Changeling. This time the Changeling grinned. “Little colt goes boom!~” The voice of the Changeling suddenly became a mix of two and took a great change from adult to an infant. My swords made contact with the Changeling and my eyes widened before forcing them close them again. “BOOM!~” The light began to burn me, it was like nothing I ever feel before. No amount of magic inside of me could protect me. The force of the light made my momentum upwards come to an standstill before pushing me, hard, towards the ground below. There was nothing I could do, this spell was beyond myself. The destruction behind it… It was a surprise that I didn't die the moment the explosion hit my body. Everything became numb as I was sent flying towards the ground at an incredible speed. The light could be seen miles away, the sky glowed by it. Some houses underneath the explosion gave up. Then my body meet the ground and everything went black. My body jerked upwards as I took a great intake of air. The pain of my body made tears run down my face, but then the pain began to numb. My hearing began to return and I could hear the wind again, just as my sight. I couldn't make much, only a shadow above me. When my eyes adjusted to the ligh I could make up the face of none other than the human man that I had encountered a few minutes ago. “Jesus christ, that is one ugly bug.” Turning to me, he offered me a hand to help me up. “You okay, Gray?” Exchanging glances from his face and hand to hand I let out a sigh. "Sure...Ehrm, never really got your name down." I said with a sheepish smile. Extending my left arms he pulled me and I saw that a great deal of dust raised from the crater where I used to be in. “Ken. Ken Akhrin. Oh and heads up, in five minutes, a friend of mine will help us… even the odds. You think you can last that long?” Frowning I closed my eyes and began to test the flow of my magic, surprisingly there wasn't anything wrong. Something that confuse me to no end, using my magic in close periods of times without rest would always force it to become dormant and no healing magic could correct that. But there was nothing wrong, a smile broke on my face as I could feel my magic pool at its peak. Then my smile vanished as I notice that my t-shirt seemed to have been burnt down and my pants became ragged shorts. Not really that important when one is life is danger though. My eyes shoot open and I looked at Ken. "The question would be, would you? Cause-" "No, no no no! Little colt should have go boom!~" Came a yell from upwards, rising my head I could see the same Changeling that blow itself up not long ago. Again I tried sensing any type of magic emanating from him, but there es none. That doesn't make any sense! How could there be a being that doesn't have magic inside of them!? Even so, I saw him casting magic! He blow itself for god's sake!. That little detail was making me go crazy, sure lowering one is magic signature is easy. But to just made your magic vanish is just impossible. For magic is in every living being in every second of their lives. No matter age or race. "Well! Matters not! Two colts have come~ Pandemonium shall break loose and everything shall go boom!~" His voice send shivers down my spine, it was... wrong, demonic even. "Pandemonium, control yourself we are under orders to maintain collateral damage at minimum." My glance shoot towards the speaker and saw the black suited with fedora Changeling resting his back on the behemoth of a Changeling. "Catacomb hate! Pandemonium wants to play! Two colts have entered my stage! Hate Catacomb hate! You just want them all for yourself!~"My gaze traveled towards the floating Changeling again. So his name is Pandemonium?Talking about a fitting name, that Changeling have something very wrong inside its head. "This are my prey! Their bodies are for my entertainment! They shall go boom over and over again!~ Hiahiahiahiahia!" The laugh itself made the little hair of my back stand. "The Queen's orders are absolute Pandemonium, if you don't control your powers then me and Berserker shall take you down without hesitation." Said the Changeling wearing a suit.. "That, and they seem to be made of a tougher stuff than those weaklings from before. They should be entertainment enough for us." "Buuuuut Catacomb!~ Berserker always finish them too fast!~ There would be nothing left to make go boom!!~" Pandemonium began to lower itself towards the other two Changelings. My instincts were screaming at me to run. Those Changelings were everything but normal. The giant appearing out of nowhere, there’s a Changeling that wields guns, and the creepy Changeling that send all my alarm off. "Sooo.... When do we kick their asses? They don't seem to be hard to beat."I hear Ken say, I didn't pay him as much attention as the Changelings though.“Or eat for that matter once my friend shows up.” Shaking my head, I began to ponder what I have got those far from this extranger group of Changelings. "No, those Changelings aren't normal. Their magic is clothed and I can't feel it, yet when they attack I can sense their magic, and they are almost at par with mine. The one with the suit seems to be the leader, so far he have been shooting magic at me. The giant one... I don't know anything about it, but for something so big to appear out of nowhere? Don't underestimate him. For the coated one... Well I don't need to tell you that there is something seriously wrong with that one. So yeah, we could but it won't be easy." “Alright.” I hear Ken yell. From my vision I could make him lift his right arm towards the sky. A green glow began to engulf his hand. “Revaan… Sick ‘em.” Seconds after saying that, I could feel a giant magic pool appearing from where his hand was pointing at. Yet nothing came, not even two seconds after thinking that a dragon materialized out of nowhere and dive bombed towards the group of Changelings, causing them to scatter as the dragon went for the biggest one. What is a dragon is doing here!?How did it come here!? Don't tell me that we are under attack by a dragon now!? That wasn't even part of the show! “Easy there, Gray. That dragon is my ally. Our souls are linked to one another so if you try hurting him, you hurt me as well. Comes with being a Scalebound.” The voice of Ken made me calm down, processing what he just told me I did a double take. A dragon bounding its soul to a mortal? Just who are you Ken... Our attention was taken away as the giant dragon lunged towards the giant Changeling, a great magic spiked from him and I could make sparks appearing around the Changeling is armor. For the common eye it looked as if the Changeling teleported a few feets away from the dragon's path. Yet I saw it, the speed in which that Changeling moved... "Look Catacomb! Puppy have come to play! Berserker have his prey!~ Go help him and let those two colts -.” The changeling was soon interjected by a breath of fire coming from the dragon who tried frying the giant Changeling. Who again, at an inhuman speed moved out of the fire is way. My companion Ken gave a low growl and before I could stop him raised his right hand towards the unharmed floating changeling. Trying to stop him failed as his body was sent flying towards the Changeling just like before when he stood on my handcar. "Ken don't touch that Change-" my thoughts were cut short as a new spike of magic appeared from behind me. Without turning around I made a high jump. Were I used to stand the ground began to crack, I could make the air becoming darker in the area were I used to stand, forming a dome. The cracks began to spread around the ground and the crater became every second deeper the more I looked into it. "Well, can't let my companions have all the fun now, can't I?." Came the voice of the mysterious Changeling in black suit. Landing on my feet far away from the Changeling, I began gritting my teeth from the Changeling’s lack of seriousness. Narrowing my eyes I shouted. “Who are you!?” The Changeling gave a chuckle as he shook his head side by side while putting both arms at his sides, his guns aiming to the ground. "For who I'm... Well you can call me Catacomb. Personal guard of the Queen." Said the Changeling now identified as Catacomb. "That means, that I follow her orders by the letter, and she said not to let any of you ponies to interrupt her. Nothing against your kind really, but the wish of the Queen are my wish too." He ended with a bow. "Now I think a name for a name is a good trade won't you say so?" Asked Catacomb when he straightened his smile ever present. The sound of an explosion from behind me almost took my attention away from my enemy. Fuck, don't die on me Ken! "Well Catacomb, I'm Gray Fullbuster. Sorry to cut our chat short but I really need to get in there and stop this madness." I ended yelling the last part as two ice broadswords formed on my hands. The Changeling gave a toothy smile, taunting me to just try and cut him. His weapons were holstered so I made a dash. Before my swords could made contact with him he disappeared in a flash of green fire. BANG Rolling to my right I evaded a giant purple beam, without stopping rolling on the ground I used my right hand to deliver a swift hit to the ground with all my strength. Forcing my body to change from horizontal to vertical while at the same time continue my momentum on the air. Getting as far away from the area of the blast. My feet touched the ground and began to slow down, little clouds of dust raised from around me. Looking at the way I used to be the ground began to turn grey, it began to expand consuming more of the color the streets seemed to have. What in Tartarus!? What is happening? My answer came when the ground underneath a group of flowers turned grey. The flowers died in seconds, I could feel their magic being quite literally pushed out of their little form. That is necromancy! But how!? Who the heck is this guy!? Fire, ice, force, gravity and now Necromancy? Of all things Necromancy!? Is this Changeling asking for a fate worse than dead!? It is the easiest path to corrupt magic there is! "Is that all you got? Hhehee, it seems like my expectations were cut short. You can't even land a hit on me!" He taunted. My nerves began to surface and my teeth began to make grinding sounds. No, I know better. Damn, taunts never affected me this much! Ugh! Catacomb bowed slightly and in a swift movement unfolded his left gun and pressed the trigger. "Ice-Make! Wall!" I shouted, the rune formed on the ground and a giant wall of ice grew in front of me. I could make a giant ball of fire coming towards me from behind the shield. If it was just like with Catacomb then he couldn't see me either. Using this as a distraction I made a high jump, just before my body could pass over the ice wall I began to pour more magic on my hands. An giant bow formed on my left arm, while an arrow made of ice materialized on the other one. Pulling the ice arrow over the ice made cord, I prepared myself for when my body would pass over the wall. Time slowed down just as my sight passed the top of the wall. I could make Catacomb looking downwards were I used to stand with an extended hand, about to push the trigger of his left gun again. Pulling the arrow backward with great haste I began to focus on the distance, wind, and strength. The arrow was send flying once I feel I got a clean shoot. It sailed towards the unexpected Catacomb who seemed ignorant to it, or so I though. He jump and twisted his body so he could be upside down, pushing his left arm on the ground to stand. Raising his right hand with a gun. Pointing straight at me from an upside down position. What the buck is this guy!? The sound of a gun going off made me act hasty, using my magic to create a platform on the air. When it formed I made a harsh jump towards the closest rooftop. From behind me I could make a giant black beam destroying my ice platform and reaching very high on the cloudless sky. Now that I see around me I could make that we have moved far away from the cathedral without notice. Looking back at the cathedral's way a few houses behind I could make explosions going on and a giant dragon pummeling around houses. The destruction that Ken's friend seemed to make along that giant Changeling made me count more than four houses downed. Which was saying something because those houses were mansions if the size was anything to go by. Celestia and Luna are not gonna be happy about those districts being destroy. "Well it seems like you aren't a boredom after all! You have survive way longer than others, for that you have my respects Gray." Shouted Catacomb, his voice wasn't filled with malice, I began to wonder if we would have been friends if this war didn't broke out. My thoughts come to a stop as I created a giant ice dome around me. Not a second later green fire seemed to engulf the dome from the outside, once it was over I made another quick run towards Catacomb who was on a house’s front door below. The dome gave up and became shining shards as I passed it. In front of me Catacomb grinned and my eyes grew wide as he made a jump towards me with his wings helping him. Catching me off guard, but something was different. For inside of me a feeling long time forgotten began to spread, something that I though wouldn't feel anymore. "You have my respect too Catacomb!." I shouted with a feral smile, this feeling... "Let's put it out all shall we!?" Shouted Catacomb, his eyes began to change. His look of indifference became one of determination and joy. We made contact, guns crashed against swords in middle air. For a second my face began to copy his. When was the last time I was pushed this hard? I can't remember, after becoming a captain everything became boring. No one to fight, no one to test my limits. Did I really forget this? The feeling of adrenaline rushing through my veins, the feeling of full determination... The thrill of the battle... With this, Catacomb decide to change tactics. He tried kicking me on my ribs as our bodies began to fall to the ground a few meters below, but when his left hoof made contact with me, I grabbed it with my right hand and didn't let go. He rouse his left arm with one of his pistols. Grinning widely I used my right sword to push his gun upwards, a defying sound came but there was no pain for all excitement that I was feeling. Catacomb twisted his body while continue being stuck with me, and pushed me with his right hoof. His leg slipped from my hold and we both were sent flying backwards. Coming to a stop after skidding on the ground. "Ice-Make! Canon!" I shouted, using both of my arms, one to the front and another behind me just a little over my shoulder. The cannon was big, very big. Catacomb open both holsters of his guns and placed two white crystals on each one. Closing the holsters he raised both guns and pointed towards me. BANG/BOOM Three shots, his where to beams of white while mine was more like a giant cannon ball. Both made contact with each other and exploded, thigh white mist came from the explosion. Blocking our view from each other and the area around us. With a growing smile I made a dash forward. (Third PoV) Catacomb began to wait for Gray to come out of the mist. If he was being true to himself, then he would admit that this was the most fun he have feel since a long time. Trying to feel Gray’s emotions was pretty difficult as they seemed to disappear and appear every now an then. That made Catacomb the more excited, here there was being able to fight at the same level as him. Then he feel it, something that resemble what he was feeling. joy, excitement, determination. All coming from one point in the mist. Both his hands flew towards the pocket of his suit, grabbing two purple pellets with purple runes surrounding them. He opened both of his guns’s cylinders and close them once the bullets were on place. Then, a filling of rage began to spread from Gray's direction. Making Catacomb stop for a brief second before sighing. Well, it was fun while it lasted. Though Catacomb, his smile lowering a little. Then he saw it, Grey came frying from the mist that both of their last attacks made. Reckless… Does he really think a frontal assault will work on me? Foolishness at its mightiest. He let himself get consumed by rage, tch. Catacomb pulled both triggers and began to watch for Gray’s reaction. Yet something was off. Why isn't him trying to evade? He isn't scared or angry either... Where did all that of the emotions go? Does he gave up? Or is he accepting his fate and is calm? Does he have a plan? Thought Catacomb, from his gun's barrels twin beams of purple light were sent towards Gray. Even so, you can't escape this bullet Gray, your time have come to an end! The beams divided once, twice, trice. Until they became branches that continue flying towards Gray. But he didn't even move a muscle, he didn't even try to evade the attack. The beams found their marks and passed through Gray as if he didn't even existed, an explosion followed the contact leaving a cloud of dark smoke to cover the area where Gray once was. While the shoot continue forward until they found their mark at the far end of the street at an abandoned house. Silence reigned on the street as the smoke was all that was left of Gray. The smile of Catacomb began to disappear until a frown came to his face. “Well, let's see if Pandemonium and Berserker have finish on their sid-” Catacomb is talk was cut short as a searing pain made itself known on his left arm, dropping his gun from the shock. “Agh! What the!?” Looking at his left arm he could make an ice arrow passing through his exoskeleton, looking at the arrow he took a look at the arrow closely. Trying to understand the angle it seemed to have been shot, not a second later he looked behind him. There, on a rooftop was no other than Gray, unharmed. One giant bow and arrow made of ice tensing on its ice string. But I killed him! There is no way he survive that! Though Catacomb while looking towards the smoke. He could make an ice sculpture of a person broken on the ground. What!? But I feel him! He was clouded by anger and made a jump towards me! Catacomb began to rise slowly from the ground as he broke the ice arrow and yanked it from his arm. His exoskeleton was broken and green blood began to fall to the ground. Slowly a smile began to spread on Catacomb is face, crouching he took hold of his guns and hoisted them on the sides of his black pants with his good hand. Using his unharmed arm he tipped his fedora towards Gray. For being such a good soldier you made some pretty stupid moves Gray. You got a clean shoot to my head yet you didn't kill me. Only this once, I tip my hat to you. Catacomb began to walk away, taking one last glance towards Gray he let a toothy smile appear. "Stay alive Gray, I will be looking forward to the rematch." He muttered. With that Catacomb’s body was engulfed in green flames, once they disappeared there was nothing but little drops of green blood on the ground. "The next time I wont hold back Gray..." Echoed the voice of Catacomb on the empty streets. (Gray-First person PoV) Letting a sigh escape my lips I began to breath faster. Holy cows, can't believe that worked! Trying to concentrate enough to make a perfect replica of myself with ice was difficult enough as it is.. and entering in a pre-zen state takes a stroll on one’s psyche, damn. Thanks god he fell for that emotion trick. Jumping down from the roof I landed perfectly on the ground. My body was covered in cuts, dirt, and blood yet they weren't serious injuries. Looking towards the Cathedral my frown returned. Now I have a Queen to face… ugh. From afar I could make that Ken’s fight continue on, balancing my options i decide that he didn't needed my help. After all, he got a giant dragon with him. Forcing my legs to move forward I began to ran, steeling my nerves for what I was about to do. It is not like the first time I do this… Just get in there, put a fake confidence face and think before speaking and everything shall go fine. Not like I’m in the middle of a war zone and I’m just about to talk with a being that have the power to defeat one of the most powerful being in the world… right? … Now I’m talking to myself, Ugh. I really did lose it. Two giant doors greeted me, taking a great intake of air I let pushed all worries aside. One hand on each door I began to push, slowly but surely the doors began to open to me. First thing I notice was the lack of Ponies and Changelings on the room. I could make a dark pink bubble at the side of the mane six with who seemed to be Shinning armor standing in front of it with a faraway look in his dark green colored eyes. At the side of the bubble I could make six mares, the mane six to be more specific if their colorations were anything to go by. Changing my sight towards the balcony I could make up a very tall mare. She was wearing a dark blue dress with light green color at the ends. The dress hugged her body nicely showing her hips and legs, her mane was a combination of various shades of blue and green. She didn't seem to have fur but an exoskeleton and a pair of transparent insect wings sprouting from the dress on her back. Looking above her, on the roof at her right I could make a giant cocoon with a black shadow inside. “It's all over!” Shouted the giant female Changeling. Taking a glance towards the mane six I could see that they sported some scraps and some part of their dresses were torn. All of them ignorant to me, more focused on glaring at the giant Queen at the balcony. Then I saw that none all of the mane six were okay, for Twilight, or who I presume was Twilight was on the ground unconscious, surrounded by her friends. Suddenly my knees began to tremble, my breath got caught on my throat and my eyes became pin dots. This… this is out of my league… Her magic.. there is so much of it… Why can only sense it now? It… this level of magic isn't possible. But…no, taking her by surprise would be impossible. She is tense, she hasn't lowered her guard. Frontal attack wouldn't work. She would wipe the floor with me. Where the hell is Cadence!? Looking at the room I couldn't make mane nor hide of the Alicorn, she just… she wasn't here. The only thing out of place in this picture was the dark green dome of magic below the giant cocoon on the roof. If I could remember then Cadence was close to Shining Armor, but she just wasn't there. Only a dome of dark green magic. I can't feel anything inside of it, that leaves two possibilities. That Cadence is trapped inside of that dome… or she is dead. With a mental sigh I resigned to my only option, it wasn't that I didn't wanted to do it. But it would have been more easy if Chrysalis wasn't so… overpowered. Not counting that she wasn't know for just lying down if those mlp comics that hasbro made were anything to go by. I need to appeal to her, to made her see what she did is wrong and that peace is the only solution. Whoever is watching over me, please don't let me die. “Chrysalis, stop this madness!” I shouted with the royal voice. That made Chrysalis’s evil laugh stop. Slowly she began to turn and when her eyes made contact with me. Maybe it was my imagination or maybe not, but I could swear I saw a faint tint of red appearing in her eyes before they disappeared. “What do we have here? Another little pony trying to be a hero?” She said mockingly, my eyes narrowed further as I began to walk to the middle of the room. It was a surprise that there weren't any Changeling guards inside the room with the Queen, “I’m no hero Chrysalis, just a seeker of peace. Why did you attack Canterlot!? Why did you take the path of war?” I shouted at her, she didn't even bat an eyelash. “Just answer the question Chrysalis!” I shouted back, she gave me a glare and her horn began to glow. My instincts kicked in but I was too slow, my body was yanked from the ground and my limbs became engulfed in a dark green aura. “Oh dear Faust, ponies can be so moronic.” Chrysalis muttered with a roll of her eyes. “Little mare, why else do you think? We are Changelings! We have no place to call home, and we are sick to stay on the shadows!” She shouted, raising to the air thanks to her wings. “You should watch your tone when you speak with me!” My body then was thrown backwards, but before it could made contact with the ground someone catch me from behind. “How you eluded my guards escapes me.” “Gotcha!” Shouted a female voice, looking at my waist I could make a pair of cyan furred hands. The mare began to lower me slowly to the ground were three members of the mane six were looking at me with concern and one with horror. “Oh my, Darling what happen to your fur!?” Shouted Rarity, of course her shout was ignored as the Queen began to talk again. “For generations we were forced to hide! To run away every time we show ourselves! Parias, not even the ponies accepted us! That, is why we fought today! To reclaim what should be ours!” Shouted the Queen while lowering to the balcony. Pushing the mares that began to crowd around me, I made my way towards the Changeling Queen. Stopping just in front of the stairs of her podium. “But you don't need to hide! There is always an option! Have you talked with Princess Celestia!? She would have helped you! All this dead, it could all have been avoided! Please Chrysalis! It is not too late! Call back your soldiers!” I tried pleading at her, she turned around and looked at me in the eyes and for a moment I thought she would have accepted, but in the end she snarled. “Why should I? We already won! But oh please continue, it amuses me how hard you are trying to change my resolution.” She mocked before walking towards the balcony to look at the destroyed city. “Chrysalis, do you really think this is the best option!? By attacking Canterlot you are putting your people in danger! What do you think the other nations will do once word of what happened in Canterlot goes out? Bow to you?” I shouted back, I could make the shadow on the giant cocoon shifting slightly. “What of them? They are weak, if we could take Canterlot then the other nations wouldn't even stand a chance against us. If they even try to attack then we will crush them, just like they did to us so many times in the past!” Replied back Chrysalis. “But is that really what you want Chrysalis… do you truly believe you could fight the Minotaurs, Zebras, Thestrals, Dragons, Griffons, and those are not all Chrysalis. You forgot that Canterlot isn't all of Equestria. Pegasi from Cloudsdale, the Unicorns and Earth Ponies from Vanhoover and Manhattan. It isn't too late Chrysalis, all you need to do is stop all of this, please.” I pleaded her, and this time. Her face twisted slightly and her eyes began to show conflict. For a moment I though my words hit home yet her eyes flashed red. It was subtle, but a trained eye could make how her eye took a redder color for a second as her eyes narrowed. My eyes blinked once and the red tone on her eyes vanished. What!? “Grrrr, your lies won't work on me pony! We are stronger than any other nation, if they attack us we will annihilate them! I don't want to talk anymore, sit there and be a good mare like the others.” She said with venom. Hissing she turned her back towards me and began to look out off the balcony towards the deserted streets. It can't be… surely it was my imagination? Shaking my head I began to ponder my options again, talking wouldn't work. So that leaves me only one option. She doesn't know I can do magic. But I need to act fast and threat this with care. She can feel emotions and have a magic pool bigger than the Celestia and Luna of the past. It seems like I will have to enter on zen state then. Taking deep breaths I prepare myself for what I was about to do, pushing all thoughts away from my mind I disconnected myself from the world around me. Focusing on my magic and what I was about to do, passing the image over and over on my mind I decide that I was ready. When I open my eyes I saw that Chrysalis haven't move from her position. On my mind I feel as if minutes passed yet in reality only thirty seconds did. My body began to move on its own as my face became devoid of emotions, lifeless eyes adorning it. My legs began to walk forwards, yet no sound came from their connection to the ground. When I found myself at the perfect distance I hear gasp from behind me as a giant blue rune formed underneath me. My concentration began to break and some of my emotions began to flow. Forcing my body to act I pushed as much magic as I could on my hands. The world began to slow down and the sound around me disappeared. Everything I could see was myself and Chrysalis’s back. “Ice-Make...Instantaneous Freeze.” I whisper, once the words escaped from my mouth Chrysalis’s horn began to glow. But it was too late. Faster than someone could blink, everything in front of me froze. My heartbeat gave a stronger beat, forcing me to my knees. Damnit… even my own zen state have been affected, do I seriously need to train all over again? Ugh. “It… is over…” I said between breaths of air. Waiting until I was fully recovered I began to rise myself. Looking towards the frozen Queen. I could only see her back and that all around her was frozen, even the balcony and a few houses outside. Looking behind me I could make five shocked faces, but Shining Armor continue to look at nothing. “Where is Cadence?” I asked them. The first one to recover from her shock was the orange furred mare. Her dark brown dress seemed to have been torn between the knees and on her arms. The mare seemed to have come from hell and back. Her mane mane and tail were a disaster with dirt and scratches on her face. Her green eyes were looking at me with curiosity, awe, and suspicious. She opened her mouth to talk but her voice was drowned by the earth trembling. Catching myself I could feel my breath deepening forcing myself to stop trying to sense the magic around me, looking behind me I could see the frozen Chrysalis shaking uncontrollably. No… It can't be! “Everyone! Get down!” I shouted, summoning a giant shield in front of me I braced myself. Crash Ice exploded as a giant pulse of green fire began to make its way towards me, braising myself I crouched and pushed my shield with my shoulder. The hit made me slide, the ground began to break as I continue to put more resistance so I wouldn't blow away. The fire began to die and my shield broke, making me fall on my knees before using both of my hands to stop myself from colliding with the ground. Rising my head I looked forward and was greeted by a pissed off Changeling Queen, for the first time in awhile I began to feel fear. True, undoubtful, fear. “My turn…” The voice of the Queen was so low that I barely even hear it. Before I could even move my mouth the Changeling Queen raised her left glowing arm. Just like her body mine began to glow green and I could feel myself struggle with her grip with no avail. Even with my highly resistant to magic it was like she didn't even feel it. I could do nothing as the Changeling Queen began to float over me. There were cries of fear and rage from behind me but I couldn't see what was happening. Chrysalis stopped just in front of me and she floated me towards her face, her mouth began to open as her forked like tongue passed along her black lips. When my body stop moving I could feel her breath on my nose. She began to move her face towards mine and million of lewd thoughts appeared on my head. Obviously from my recently recovered teenager hormones that I have though have been buried long ago. As if someone heard my plea the Changeling didn't kiss me, but her mouth came very close to my ear. “Get, out of my sight.” She whisper on my ear. Without giving me the opportunity to process what she told me her hand came to rest on my bare chest. Then I feel her hold on my body disappear. The world began to slow down as magic began to concentrate on Chrysalis’s arm. My eyes grew wide as I began to force my magic on the point where her hand rested. Not even a second later my body was sent backwards in the air towards the other side of the room. The world became a blur as everywhere seemed to be just color passing by. The dark green sphere began to disappear from my chest as my back hit the giant doors of the Cathedral. The orb continue to push me and I could feel my ribs about to give up. Then, the doors broke and my body was sent flying towards the city. Forcing my eyes closed I began to prepare myself to hit land. Slowly but surely the orb on my chest began to slow down and then it disappeared, opening my eyes I could see that I was falling towards the ground now that there was nothing pushing me. Twisting my sore body I could make my landing point, it seemed like I was about to fall on a big pink market stand on the street. Trying to use my magic made me close my eyes again as it refused to work. Dammit, I used my powers without breaks again. Making a silent plea to god I braced myself for what was about to come. This is gonna hurt tomorrow… and the next week. My body made contact with the wooden stand.
Chapter 2 - The castle(Edited)TIK.... TIK.... What... happened? Consciousness started to come to me thanks to a distant sound. I could feel my body again, I was lying down with my face on the wet and cold hard floor. TIK.... TIK.... Why do I feel like an ursa minor just passed over me? I thought, and I actually mean it, it wouldn't have been first time that happened to me. TIK... TIK... I am... alive? wait... Memories from before blacking out came to me. I remember the visions, the comic-con, going with a boy... my friend? then I remember buying a necklace. I remember the fight with Deliora, lying to Celestia, and then using my most powerful spell, then.... I died... but I'm here... I'm awake... why? Then the memory of my talk with 'Deliora' came to me, I could feel my anger rise from it, how can someone do that to a kid!? Then an important fact was registered by my mind. I am alive... ... I AM ALIVE!? I try to stand up, but I fall straight on my face, hitting my nose pretty hard. My arms feel like I pulled up a weight of one hundred pounds for hours. TIK...TIK... What is that sound? I try to open my eyes, but all I see is darkness. I try letting them adjust to the dark, but even then I couldn't make much of my surroundings. I... I need to get out of here, I need to find Celestia. I wanted to get up, but everytime I tried, I fell unto the floor and hit my head. I wanted to yell, to scream to whatever deity was watching me to help me. I need to find Celestia, I need to get out of here! I started to tremble, forcing my arms to do something even when they were screaming at me to stop. I just ignore the pain in my arms, 'I need to find Celestia' I repeat over and over again, I needed to see her, to let her know I was fine. TIK... TIK... "Shu-Shut up already!" I yelled to whatever was making the sound. I needed to focus on getting out of here. I panted slow, painful breaths. My throat was on fire, and it felt like I hadn't had a drink in ages. "I need... to get out!" I open my eyes but only saw darkness, then I got an Idea. I put one arm over the other shakily while trying to fight the the pain. Come on! work! I try to use my magic but it wasn't working, I tried and tried, but no matter how much I tried, it wasn't working. Come on! just.. just a spark... that is all I need... My head started to spin, the world seemed to change to different shades of black, green, and red... I need to get out... I need to find Celestia... I won't let unconsciousness take me... I try to fight the need to lie down and sleep, I needed to get out of this dark place pretty fast. I try putting a foot in front of the other only to trip. Next thing I know, I hit my head hard against the floor. I could feel what little consciousness I had left slip away from me. "Daddy...." "ARRRRRRRRRRRGH!" I yelled to the top of my lungs. I got up with a new found strength, that little stray memory made my strength somehow come back to life. I put one hand over the other and yelled with the top of my lungs again. "ICE MAGIC! FREEZE!" The action was instantly, ice came from where I was standing and consumed the whole place. It froze everything, the walls, the floor, the roof, everything. The ice magic made everything glow in a pale blue light, it help me to finally see the place I was in. From the looks it seemed like I was underground, or in some kind of giant earth dome. There wasn't any holes or doors in the place, just a perfectly made dome under the earth. My throat burned so much, but I pushed the pain away. My body felt energised. That voice, somehow it gave me the energy I need. "ICE MAGIC! DRILL!" I didn't even stop to think more about where I was. I made a perfect giant drill, and thanks to the help of my magic and my enhanced strength I could hold it like a great sword. "AAAAAAAAAAAH!" I yelled while running to the closest frozen wall while aiming the drill to the front, when the drill make contact with the wall it sprung to life. "" The whole earth was cut like a hot knife on butter, I run and run aiming to the top. Never stopping even when my legs began to feel numb.... I needed to get out, I needed to find Celestia and ask her... ask her... "AGH!" Pain, my ice Drill shattered instantaneously while the pain forced me to clutch my head with both hands, falling to my knees. I feel as if my head was being torn apart from the inside out again. *BADUUMP* "-et the colt on the bed, I wanna ask him a few questions when he wakes up." Said a voice, it was soothing somehow, like how my dad used to talk to me when I hurt myself. I could feel myself being carried in a bridal like style and put down in something soft. There was some metal shuffle sounds and a loud sound that remind me of metal when hitting the floor. Wait, where was I? Did… did somebody took me out of that dark place? Then, I panic. Celestia! I tried moving but my body wasn’t responding, just like… oh. This… this was a memory? "-y lord" Said two male voices in perfect unison. Why are they talking like that? Why do I feel…. sad? "Where... am I?" I asked, this time I was more used to my body acting like a puppet and me in the back seat. More shuffling could be hear in the room I was in while I feel how I was trying to open my eyes, I succeed. But I could only make three blurs on top of me. "The colt is awake, leave us alone." Said a male voice that originated from the yellow blur in front of me. "As you wish, my Lord." Said the two black blurs and I could see them getting further away until the sound of a door being opened and closet could be hear. "Are thou feeling well?"asked the yellow blur. "̡͍̟̯̙̼̻̩͚̫͓̥̤̙̣̠͇̗̘̾͒́̈́͗͑ͬ͐̌ͪͪ̈́̏̚͠͞.͊̿ͥͤ̈ͤ͆̈ͦͯ̓̍̋̑̉͏̴̶̷̲͕̰̞̟͉̞̞̫͚͇̗̼͚̜̥̖̟͡.͗͑͆ͯ̆ͪͮ̎̃̑̒͌ͨ̋͑ͦͪ͢͏̻̭̼̲̗̤̰͉̱̯͕̬̹.̸̛̛͔͖̖̞̹͍̭̻̙̼̮͎̖̪ͭ͒̃̓̓͊̂̋̎̏̍̌̍̽ͦ͒̀͜ͅ.̴̷̧̧̝̘̱͓ͦ̌̂̂̐͗ͤ͛̓͋͐̔ͫͣ͛̎ͅ ̸ͦ̆̄̈́҉̭̹̟̬͕̬̮̙̻̮̱i͊̊̌͊̌̀̃ͦͭͬ̓̓̾͛ͫ͂͂ͩ͠҉̫͈̤̬̣͞͠n͇͕̟͕͍̺ͯͣ̔́͡.̴͚̘̳͉̟̺̬͌ͯͭ̒̐ͮ̒͠ͅ.̶̪̣̟̲̟̫̣͍̙̜̹͕̹̤̽̈̿̅ͤ͂ͤͨ̔̒̾̃ͩ̉̍.̶̞͉̺̫̹̗̠͉̗̜͔͈̤͕͚̭ͫ̇͐͂̏̉̀̓͊͟͢͡.̨͖̲͚̻̦̩͓̗̙̼ͦͩ̇̇̚͝͞ͅ ̶̢̠̯̳̪̺͚͚̪̯̹̖͔̭͚̪̙̯̮ͮͭ̓ͥͣ̃́̉̅́̔ͭͣ̾͌͢͡"̵̢͈͔̹̜͉̬̲͚̭̰̪͊ͭ̉̉͋͞ ̷̫̯̻̹̥̳̑̍̃ͧͮ̚̕ AHG! What was that!? "I~I'm fine, just a little dizzy." I said while holding my head. Squinting my eyes didn't seem to help me much so I decide to just go ahead and continue talking. "thanks whoever you are, can you tell me where I am? Last thing I remember is… falling?" I asked while closing my eyes. The more I looked around, the more my head hurts. "You don't know where you are? Surely you must have hear of the Equestrian Castle inside the Equestrian Kingdom! After all, You are resting inside of it." Said the male voice. "Equestrian... Castle?" I asked, I don't remember any place like that, there was only one place that come to mind, but that was impossible. I… I remember it being nothing but rubble? Wait, no. What was I thinking at the time? What was going on? Who was I talking too? So many gaps in my memory... "Well of course! d̡͎̭͎͇̯̥̫̦̤̓̂̋̄a̞̭̺̞̲͈̫̱̽ͤ͗́͋͛͊̚.̵̣̪̩̮̺̟̬̠̾ͨ.͈̗͓ͨͫ̓ͮ̍̉͌.̵̘͎͇̰̦̟̂́̂͐͢.̛̥̱̦̤̌̓̿ ̥̤̩͕̱͍͓ͯ̉̄r̷̠̜̣̹ͮͥ̃̾͗̓̈́ͫ́u̷͓͇̩͎͚͊͗̆̃ͤ.̶̵̓̎̓͏̝̙͉̫.̖͍̭̼̬̬̖̓ͫ̈ͦ͌͌ͩ.̧͕̖̩̤̘͚̮̩̔̿ Thou are walking on the place where thee three tribes made peace! How can thou not know?" Asked the voice. Agh! Again!? What happen!? "The three tribes? and why are you talking so funny?" I asked. "Thou must have hit thine head pretty hard to not remember thine kingdom." Said the voice. "Since when was America considered a Kingdo-" My words died on my throat as I saw what, or more specific who was sitting on a wooden chair in front of me. He was a human, well. Somewhat human? with some slightly differences, one of them being that he got a brilliant golden 'fur' covering its body from head to his feet. He had a snout, making his face a little longer than normal. On the front head he got an spiral golden horn that came from his dark red mane with a golden crown that could be seen underneath some of his hair, he was pretty tall too, maybe three or two heads taller than me I think. He was wearing a gold armor with a green gem in the center of the chest piece. The armor was a full set of gold like that of the ancient times and his crown too with only a green gem on the center of it. I look at him in the eyes, his bright green eyes filled with concern, pure concern. Maybe he could see the shock and fear that I had. What happened to me? did somebody hit me or something? last thing I remember I was buying a necklace for god's sake! I thought while trying to progress how I ended up in a bed inside a room that looked that it came from one of the Germany's old Castles. "Are thou feeling alright?" He asked me. "I-I..., can you, tell me the name of the country?" I asked while trying to hide my fear and grasp a bit of hope for this to be a very good joke. The man in front of me looked at me weird, before saying the words I didn't wanted to hear, and somehow I knew he wasn't lying when he said it. It was a gut feeling yet everything felt real enough. "Thou are on the country of Equestria, why does thee feel need to ask?" He said. Equestria? as in MLP? but that is impossible? right? this... this can't be happening! this must be some short of dream or something but...! I was hyperventilating, clearly in shock. Many thoughts running wild inside my head. But the most predominant one was that I was on a unknown place with somebody I don't know, and to top it all, I could be in another time, world, galaxy, universe, dimension! "Hey hey hey! Thou needs to calm down! Please! take deep breaths! You need to breath! Calm thine self!" Said the unicorn in front of me while placing his left hand on my right shoulder, which made me calm a little, I took deep breaths until my breathing was normal again before speaking. "I-I'm calm now... thank you..., emm..." I let it stay there a little until he got what I was trying to say. "Oh! My apologies young colt, my name is King Solaris of the Equestrian Empire." Said the unicorn while taking a deep bow, that is when I notice that behind him on his back where a pair of golden wings. "Tha-thanks Solaris, my brain would have shut down if you didn't told me to calm down." I said with the most gratitude tone I could make. "Thou are forgiven young colt, but can we have thine name?" Asked Solaris with a gentle smile. "Oh, yeah, sorry my name is... is... is....." It struck me like a truck, my name. I couldn't remember my name! "I-I can't remember my name!" I shouted, again I started to hyperventilate while a million thoughts crossed my mind. My name? what was my name? I got a name right? Of course I have one! but why can't I remember it!? I remember everything from my past! I remember my school, my friends, my family, why can't I remember my name!? I shouted internally, sweat started to appear on my front head. "Shhh, calm down, take deep breaths young colt! thou are stressing yourself!" Said Solaris, which again helped me to calm down. "Sorry, it is just- I can't seem to remember my name." I said while looking down in shame. "Worry not young colt, just rest, and thine memory will mend." Said Solaris. "Ye-yeah, I will do that... thanks again, Solaris." I said while closing my eyes. "Do not worry, it is always gratifying to help the young, may nightmares stay away from thee." Said Solaris before leaving the room. I made a quick look at myself, I was almost naked, I got only my dark blue jeans and the rest seemed to have disappeared. That's when I notice that my clothes were put on a chair at one side of the room, the clothes being a white coat with a black T-shirt to go with it. Then there was the necklace in that chair too, I decide to dwell on it later and let the dream world take me. What... was that? Solaris... why does that name feel so familiar? I know I meet him but… my head feels like it is going to explode when thinking about it… why? I resumed my work after recreating my giant ice drill. Yeah... I remember now,Solaris' guards found me on the front of the castle. I can't believe they thought my parents shaved me and then leave me alone because my hoofs were 'deformed', they never did believe me. One of the guards actually believe I was female because of my face, only the mares doesn't have a snout by what I saw, that made my stay a little awkward when a guard said I was looking good and gave me a wolf whistle.... I think it was like that? My memory continue feeling like a more than a half is missing… wait… Then of course there was that time I was freaking out cause I saw myself on the bathroom's mirror, I could see that my eye color changed from green to black, and my physic became more visible, I got abs for god's sake! My muscle seemed to grow pretty much a lot, then there was the tattoo on my chest and some scars that I don't remember having. There was the name issue too, after two days of being 'recovering' in that room I couldn't remember my name, I could remember everything just fine but my name? I couldn't. They even though someone was experimenting on me. No matter what, they couldn’t believe that I came from another world… not like it matters. If one of the only Alicorns in existence couldn’t believe me, then no one will. If he didn’t knew the spell, then it was naught to try and ask another. I continue to push the drill none stop, my arms wanted to give up, but I refused too, I returned to my thoughts to numb the pain a little. I wasn't necessary alone, Solaris always came before the time to sleep to talk to me during the month I was temporarily living in the castle, and the guards standing outside my room were pretty friendly. They always told me that I would remember my name someday, which I tried telling them was unnecessary because my memory was fine. They helped me with some history about all that had happened so far, it seemed that I was sent to the old Equestria, Celestia and Luna were just foals. The guards told me over and over how to properly greet royalty, and told me that I have to bow to them when I see them which I wanted to refuse at the time. It ended poorly, with me being forced to sit and hear the so many 'why' I had to bow to royal blood. Not to mention the proper way to speak ‘Old Equestrian’... But why can I only remember Solaris and some of the guards? I remember that there was... there was… who? I know that time that I meet... I meet someone? who was it? I remember it was a she... she was someone special to Solaris... but who.... "Agh! what on Equis is going on!?" Another spike of pain came from my head forcing me to shatter my drill and crutch my head with one arm while using the other to support myself on the wall. "Wake up..." Came a female voice that was filled with motherly care, It made me feel safe... and somehow more sleepy so I just ignored the voice and continue trying to sleep. "Come on, young colt, it is of the time to wake up." Said the female voice while a hand started to shake me from my back. "Five more minutes..." I said slowly while putting the covers closer to me. "Thou need to wake up young one, the sun have risen for a while now and thou need to eat." Said the female voice again, while putting more pressure on my back. "Ugh, okay okay, I am up!" I said while getting up on a sitting position on the bed, I try to rub my eyes of the dizzy feeling, and tried to look at whoever wake me up from my slumber. "Come on young colt, time to eat." Said the female in front of me, I saw a green blur that after some seconds It became a woman, or a pony as they call themselves. She was a head taller than me too, her fur color was light green, while her eyes were dark brown, her mane being of a three different shades of dark green. In her head was a long green horn, her cloths were just a pink tunic that covered her completely from the shoulders to the foot, or hooves in the case of those ponies. On top of her head rested another crown this one being a bit smaller than Solaris but with more gems of different colors. "Uhhmm, good morning miss...." I let it stay and she understood it quicker than Solaris did. A giggle filled the room. "My name is Queen Gaia of the Equestrian Empire young colt, we have heard many things about thou from our consort, he mention about thine name being forgotten many times, and so I decide to see thee in person." Said Gaia with a gentle smile. I got up quickly and made a deep bow to the princess, which she just try to stiffed some of her giggles because of it. "Thou does not need to bow to us young colt, thou are a child. No need to be so formal with us.” Said the Queen. "Oh, Okay then, sorry it is just… nevermind" I said while scratching the back of my head. Can’t really throw the Guards under the metaphorical bus. More giggling. "Nay, do not worry thyself. Thou have nothing to apologise for. Now, thou need to get up and go eat.” She said with a kind smile. "Okay! I am pretty much starving." I said, and much to my embarrassment a growl came from my belly, which made Gaia giggle a bit more loudly than before. "Then let us venture to the eating hall." Said Gaia, while giving me her hand to help me get up. "Okay, lets go." I said while grabbing her hand. Gaia..., yeah, I remember now, she was Solaris' wife, she was very beautiful and treated everyone as if they were her own children, I never saw her mad with anyone during my stay in the castle. I resumed my work again, the pain in my arms and legs somehow seemed to disappear while my muscles seemed to stop burning me every time I moved them, it was as if somehow the memories help me recover from what happened to me. I started to walk forward again, thinking about the past. I remember when I got to be in the throne room, the room was beautiful, two thrones, one golden and the other yellow, both of them with a giant gem in the center. There was that time I got caught sitting on the throne room by one of the guards, he made me clean it and try to make me write an apology to the King and Queen, that made us to discover something new... I couldn't write equestrian, we speak the same language yet the letters were different, heck I got like three guards always tutoring me thanks to that, it was like school just that this was 24/7! and that was just my fourth day! I started to smile as the images from the past came to me, there were holes in there but I knew that I would remember in time. I then notice that I didn't know how much time passed since I started making the hole to freedom, where it seconds or where it hours? I didn't really care and decide to continue till I couldn't move anymore. My body felt oddly energized too, not like when I woke up. What is expecting me outside? how long was I dead? and why do I need to see Celestia so badly? What If I was dead for a year, or even a month? Could she take care of the kingdom by herself? Could she do it and take care of Luna at the same time? I ask myself.... But… what of Solaris? Gaia? Why not searching for them? I remember them, surely they are out there somewhere? "AHHHHHH" The pain this time made me black out, it was too much, so much pain, I couldn't take it and let unconsciousness take hold of me. Pain... why can't I move... my right arm feels numb.... my legs feel like they are burning.... *CRASH-CRACK-BOOM* What is that sound... where did it came from? "Take this foul beast!" Said a familiar male voice. What was I doing... what is happening? "Solaris, is no use! our magic does not affect it!" Said another familiar voice, this one being female. I open my eyes slightly and all I could see was some rubble, I was looking at the destroyed throne room from a corner, I could feel my legs being crushed by some of the debris. Debris? What? "My Lord! We need to escape! We cannot defeat that… that demon!! our attacks made nothing to its skin but made it angry!!" Said a male voice... was it a guard? I think his name was Quake.... "..." Came the reply, the sound of fighting and cries of pain could be hear in the distance. What is happening? I try to push myself up using my left arm, the world started to spin and I couldn't focus on one place at the time, I needed to get up… -͎̞̖͚̳̬̱͈̲̥͚̻̣̝͕͉ͩ͐ͭ̌ͫ̐̐̽̍ͦ̂̒ͧ͆̾͟͠͠͞͠f͍͇̲̎ͪ͛͛͆̐̏̽ͥͤ̃͆̍ͩ̀̚͝͠u͕̠͔̝̪̠̪̹̝͎̬̜͍̐̒̊̒̓͗͒͌̀͜͞͞.̷̛̫̼̰̱̝̘̬̀̊̓̄͂.̴̴̥̮̰̤̦͖͉͎͕ͥͪ͆͒͐͐̄̽̅́ͫͪͮͨ̕͡͝.̨̲̺͓̩̹̔̈́͐ͦ̓͝g̨̫̲̘͚̞̹͓̙̘͇͉ͬ͆̔͒͐̊͒̽ͩͮ͋̚͝͡͡͞ͅ.̢̺͎̹͉̼̖̟͇͉̼̦̍̋ͭ̄̆̈͊̕.̸̧̛̹̣͎̱̘̦̮̖̼̼̹̲̝͑̔̐̒͋̐͊ͥͩ̌̒̕.̸͕̭͚̹̰̂̈́̃̍ͬ̅ͬ͂̾̌̚͞y̶̛ͤͪ̄̉̓̽͏̩̯̤̠̠̙͙̤̭̰̟͕̻̼̕ "My lord! the beast is concentrating a great amount of magic in its mouth! It’s going to attack!!!" Yelled a random male voice. I look at the way the shout came and I saw a giant beast, it was something I believe once was only a fictional character... In front of me stood no other than Deliora in all its glory, and it was charging a power able to annihilate cities if I remember correctly. I try to get up, but the debris on my legs let me pin down. "Ru-*cough cough*" I wanted to told them to run, to save them self, the attack was unstoppable as far as I knew. I could see soldiers lying around me, somewhere moaning and groaning, while others stood there, their eyes lifeless, just staring at nothing, there where members sticking out from some of the debris. How did this happen? I asked myself, my vision started to blur and I could only make some colors, then I saw two bright lights appear on in front of me, making me try to cover my eyes. But couldn’t so I forced them shut. "Father! mother! NOOOO!" Came from a girl that I couldn't see, next thing I know I am sitting on the side of a mountain looking at a the kingdom from afar, around me where many ponies, some were civilians and other were guards and maids, but I couldn't see two of the most important ponies I knew.... BOOOOOOM!!!! I looked to where the sound came from and feel my heart froze, my vision returned just in time to see how the mighty Equestrian Castle blow up in a explosion that made the earth tremble. "NOOOOOOOOO! MOTHER! FATHER!" I looked the way the screaming came from. When my eyes fell on the one that screamed, I could feel my heart shattering to pieces. In front of me on her knees crying was a little filly, barely six years old, her pink mane and white fur gave up who she was. Clutching to her was another crying girl, this one just a foal of four years. I couldn't see her clearly but I knew who she was. Luna was covered in many layers of clothes, while Celestia got her favorite yellow tunic. The ache in my chest grew and a lump formed in my throat. The world was… colorless. There was just so much going on around me. Why? This… this was not what I signed for. I knew of war, I knew of dead, I knew of so many things that happen in the world that made me feel disgusting on my fellow humans but… How should I react? Was this even real? So many questions… the pain in my heart became numb as I looked at the molten and broken land… Why? What kind of world is this? This… this is not like the show! There weren’t supposed to be Zeref’s demons in here. Is.. is this because of me? Did Deliora came to life because of my presence in this world? It… I resemble Gray in more ways than one. Even my voice… Deliora was HIS enemy. Connecting the dots…. wouldn’t it be that all of this, was because of me? Why couldn’t I live in peace? Like back home? Just… live and die of old in this world? Like any person would want? Be a baker or a janitor. I never cared for such things, just so I could live in peace and die of old age… But now, what is there for me? What is there for… us? For the survivors? My eyes didn’t wander away from the remains of the place I began to call home. Ignoring all the screams, sobs, and pain coming from the ponies around me. That was the day my life changed, that... was the day my path was chosen without my knowing. The day when the first of many trials that lead me to become the protector of ponies was given to me. That was the day when the King and the Queen died by the hands of a demon… The day… a scar was made into Equestria… If only it could have been the last... I woke up after remembering that tragic moment, I wipe my eyes from the fresh tears I got and looked up, much to my surprise there was light coming from a little hole in front of me. Yeah, now I know why I was thinking about Celestia and not… them. It was time to get out... It was time to get some answers…
Chapter 3 - The diary(Un-Edited)Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 4 - Daughter Part 1(Un-Edited)Author's Note Chapter become a little dark... or pretty dark, take your pick :D Now I wanted it to be just one chapter... but who wants to read a twenty two thousand length chapter!? I cut half of it (The part I didn't re-read) and post this one :D P.S. Sorry for the delay, I am on exams(as I said before) and got sick yesterday when I was about to post the chapter. P.S.S. If you found anything wrong please comment :D P.S.S.S. If you ask, the demons are different because of the method to summon them. Chapter 4 - Daughter Part 1(Un-Edited) I got out of the hidden room, an proceed to close it before making my way to the entrance of the castle. When I reach the double giant broken doors that where now the entrance, I got temporally blind. The sun was rising while letting its warm spread across Equis, I just stood there soaking with the warm of the sun and letting my sight adjust to it, before letting out a happy sigh. It was time for me to continue on my way. Crossing the old bridge from the chasm that the Unicorns of old made in case of Deliora coming back from whatever it disappear to, I made it to the entrance of the Everfree Forest. It wasn't so bad as I remember in time of old, before there was a feeling as if someone was watching you all the time, now I just look at it and fell... in home. Starting the second part of my journey I came to a stop, the giggles from the filly where resounding inside my head. Forcing me to use both hand to clutch it before shaking my head side to side, trying to disperse that sound. Why does it bothers me so much!? It is not like I know that filly... do I? I try to remember my past again, but it was like if a giant part of it continue missing, like some part of my life just... disappear. I cant seem to take the filly's image out of my mind, some part of me was bugging me. I know her from somewhere... but where?. Why did the filly got her horn broken? That was another question I made while taking a glance at my surroundings... no pats, it seems like I have to cross it like in the old times. I put one hand over the other, a blue rune appear on the ground below me, I smile and separate both arms, a ice sword appear in the blink of an eye in my left arm. Then there is the forest. Snow and burned trees... where did that came from? Swinging my sword to a branch blocking my way, it broke from my lack of concentration making me force another sigh. I was getting out of track. I need to focus on my priorities, find Celestia and then I would think about that filly. I loose track of the time since I began walking inside the Everfree Forest, surprisingly there wasn't any attacks on my being, no timber wolf to jump at me, or manticores to try and sting me with their tails. I decide that luck was finally shining my way and create another sword. Last thing I could remember is fighting Deliora, then dying... but what before that? why cant I remember? The buzzing sound surround me, I could feel my heart beating in my ears. I made a stop and crutch my head, I started to feel light headed and the sounds of the forest started to feel distant. "AGH!" I tried to take a step forward but the world decide that moment to spin, I feel to my side and let memories from my past force its way on my head. (Flash Back) I was standing outside the barrack with all the other guards. Wearing my new set of iron armor, from head to toe, It wasn't very nice to be on formation in the burning sun. The armor started to burn my skin a little but I didn't move and took a glance at the others. They seemed to fare better than I under the harsh heat. Their fur maybe? Something bad happen, we never got in formation so early without a reason. I was thinking of many things that would force us to get in formation this early, there wasn't much that would force us to do it this early. Last time was because the Earth pony settlement's caravans where under constant attack from some bandits. I was taking out of my toughs when all wards stood on attention. Swift Lance finally came out of the barracks, I could feel everyone tense when he saw us, I knew that something have happen... He wasn't wearing his typical gold dragon like armor, the armor that identified him as captain of the guards. No, he was wearing his commander armor, an armor that is made of gold and iron, blended together with gems on the chest, and shoulders. Drawing of wings could be seen on both of his shoulders and on its chest starting from the gems, a cape with a Pegasus sewed on it was floating by the freeze. The different between commander and captain is that captain isn't a rank, it is more like a tittle, similar to 'knight'. It doesn't necessary means that he have full control of the guard, it mean that he is the most experienced guard, the responsible of the training and paperwork, an monitoring of the troops across Equestria. But commander means that he have control over the troops, there are three commanders, a Unicorn, a Earth pony, an Lance as far as I know. I tried to find the other two commanders but I failed. Where is Quake? he is always the first in formation... Lance is a Pegasus, pretty tall and stronger than a normal Pegasi, I once hear from another fellow guard that his cutie mark is a lance that is passing through a red shield. His fur being black, while his mane being two shades of yellow, his eyes resemble the sky, a pale blue that. His posture always radiates determination and comfort to those who surround him, a natural leader. "Attention!" Yelled Lance, its voice reaching high levels. it seemed that whatever happened was something dead serious. Dang, I am gonna go deaf, I never saw Lance so... grim. "We got a troubling message yesterday, I think some of you already hear the rumors... the Crystal empire is under siege." Shouted Lance. That was a pretty shocking new, for what I hear there haven't been any more sieges since the Griffons just some years before I came to Equis. Guards whisper around me while I let myself stray in my thoughts... Could it be Sombra? Maybe.... he is the one that is attacking the empire?. I was shaken out of my thoughts by another shout. "Who is attacking the Crystal empire!? Griffons? Minotaurs? Or are they bandits?" Shouted a random guard from my right. "No, it isn't griffons, not even minotaurs or dragons. No, what is attacking the Crystal empire is something... disturbing. The message said that the Crystal empire was under attack by a large group of monsters, spawns from Tartarus to be more precise. Before you question it, we have already sent a message to the gates of Tartarus with the help of Unicorn magic. The message came just moments ago, saying that the gates have been closet since the fall of the King and Queen." Answer Lance, the guards where on a uproar, yelling questions after question. I just stood there in shock, I have read about the spawns of Tartarus, even fought one before. They aren't your run for the money beast like chimeras or manticores... they are demons. "But how!? Those creatures never work in groups! We fought them many times in the past, put them together, and they kill each other! How can the empire being under attack by those demons!?." Yelled another guard, the others just looked at Lance for more answers. "That is another point, it seems that those... beast, aren't acting on their own, they seem to be under some short of control." Said Lance. Again whispers could be hear among some of the guards , I knew it was bad, I fought one of those demons not long ago. To control such a beast... "But that is impossible! The power needed to control even one of those demons... Whoever is doing it must have one of the ancient relics!" Yelled another guard. "That is another thing, all the sacred artifacts have been counted in the order is vault, they said that there haven't been any artifacts missing. Whoever is controlling those monsters provably have found a lost relic, there haven't been sights of another ancient relic in hundred of years." Answer Lance, he didn't even flinch when he answer the questions, he looked dead serious to all of us. He let out a sigh before closing his eyes and opening them again. "The demons outside the Crystal empire are over six hundred and raising by day." Shouts of fear and disbelief traveled through the air, Lance seemed unaffected by them and continue. "I know what some of you are thinking, 'how can we go a fight an army while we are so few?' well that is where you are all wrong, we aren't the only kingdom sending their forces to help the Crystal empire, we have already sent Quake and Diamond to their respected capitals, I have sent a message to New Cloudsdale yesterday and they said that they are gonna send troops. The Thestrals from the west are going to help us too, we are all going to meet half way to the empire. So don't fear, we aren't gonna go alone, we will have our allies's help, alone we will fall, but together, we will conquers the demons!" He yells while raising a fist, there where shouts of approval and some guards seemed to squirm on their places. The Equestrian empire isn't just one castle, it is formed by the alliance of the three tribles. Each commander are representatives that got selected from each of the capitals. New Cloudsdale being the Pegasi's while the Earth ponies have Trottingham. Unicorns live on their Kingdom called Unicornia, which is one of the smallest kingdom at the time. The 'Equestrian Castle' was the first place where the three tribes joined to live in harmony. "Not all of us can go, only half of the guards will go. So think before going, some of you have families in here, don't go only for the 'fame and glory', you must think about your love ones before leaving. The Crystal empire is inside the coldest places in all of Equis, it would be a three weeks of none stop walking to the north. The ones that want to go would been put under a test, those who fail would have to stay and protect the castle. Now I want you all to go and think about this, recruitment for the expedition are gonna be held tomorrow, DISMISS!" He said, the guards started to talk with each other over what they where going do. I turned around when someone grope my shoulder, I took a glance from my sight of vision only to see Lance looking at me with a smile. "I take you are gonna go, aren't you Gray?" He said with a smile. I return the smile kindly and look at the almost finished castle not far away. "You know it Lance, I won't stand and let some demons hurt our brothers and sisters of the north, but are you sure you want to go?" I looked at him with sorrow, he didn't notice my look or just flat out ignore it. His smile decreased a little. *Sigh*"Gray, you are by far the most skillful guard in the art of the sword, not counting that you have your magic to back you up. But you lack hand to hand combat, and you said that you cant control your magic perfectly. Are you sure that leaving to a possible dead is a good idea? Celestia and Luna consider you as part of their family Gray. Are you sure you want to leave them?." He ask me, his blue eyes full of concern, I frown a little at his words and let a sigh escape my lips while taking a glance to the sky. "What about you Lance? You aren't one to talk, you know? What about your marefriend? Are you just gonna leave her? She is already nine months pregnant Lance, why are you leaving her?" I send back, and it was my turn to look at him concerned. "It is different Gray, I am captain and commander, It is my solemn duty to go and lead the Pegasi forces to victory. Not counting that I am the more experienced with those demons than any guard alive. I must go Gray... it is my duty." He took a glance to the sky. Silence took hold for a few moments before he closet his eyes and let another sigh escape his lips, his smile disappearing from its face. "Dammit Gray, and here I am supposed to be the adult, I am like ten years older than you! You act like those old wizard of the order!." He said while letting a laugh escape its mouth, I smiled and put an arm over his shoulders. "Aha, I am just twenty one man, no more, no less. I will take your captain tittle away from you one day if you don't watch your back." I took my arm off of his shoulders and shove him playfully, he returned the shove while his laugh became louder. "Well if we are going to go, why don't we go and waste ourselves in the bar! I hear there is a new liqueur called 'Moonlight' or something." He said while motioning me to follow him. I laugh at him before saying. "Oh man, you think the bartender is gonna let us in after last time?" "Of course he will! But after today? I don't know, hey can I call another drink buddy?." He ask with a mischievous smile. I raised an eyebrow and smile. "Oh? Who? Pray tell his name?" I ask. "His name is Starswirl, he is one of the Unicorn that came last week." He said while putting an arm over my shoulders. "Last weak? But the only group of Unicorns that came during that time period where the ones from the Order. Isn't the order full of oldies? Like, the youngest was supposed to be sixty or something years? I don't want to go drink and give one of those a heart attack man!." I said. "Actually, he is new to the order, I meet him in a bar a few months ago. He isn't an 'oldie' as you say, maybe three or two years older than you." He said while patting me on the back. "Okay then, lets meet this 'Starswirl' guy then." I said. "Yeah, lets." He said. (End of Flash Back) This... is... starting... to... get old. I said between pants. I am so close... some pain in my head is not going to stop me... I started to move forward again, crating another sword and then began cutting vines and brushes that blocked my way. I was about to cut another vine when my hears started to ring. Giggle Giggle Giggle I close my eyes and crutch my head from the pain, the voice sounded from everywhere, the sound of leafs and wind stopped, all I could hear was the ringing in my ears and the giggles of a little filly. What... is happening!? I open my eyes and found something disturbing, the world was a blur, snow was falling from the sky, the trees changed from dark brown to white. I blink and I was again in the Everfree Forest, but blinking again came the sight of a snowy forest. Giggle Giggle Giggle "AHHHH!" I yell while shaking my head with both hands clutching it. When I open my eyes I found that I was again in the Everfree, I could hear the leafs and the wind again which was a good thing. I began to move. What... is happening? this is too much for me... am becoming insane? am I loosing my mind? I shook my head again to free myself from this thoughts. No, cant think like that, I would find Celestia, let her know that I am okay and then.... and then.... Giggle Giggle Giggle "AGH!" I trip over a root and my head started to spin. (Flash Back) "I can see the encampment ahead captain!" Yelled a Pegasus guard from above us, we where walking over this forest for sometime, and now of all times a blizzard decide to appear. "Go tell them that the Equestrian forces that we are here! we would reach the reunion point shortly!" Yelled Lance. "ATTENTION!" All the troops stop on their tracks and raised their heads to look at Lance, he was wearing a coat that cover his whole body, hiding his armor and most of his face, but even so I don't think they could see. The blizzard was too tight to see after all. "We are about to reach the reunion point, I want you all to rest once we reach it, you know you all deserve it!" Yelled Lance, he turned around but not before looking at me for some time and gave a nod. We walked more and after minutes we made it to a place filled to the brim with improvised tents. Some guards decide to scatter around and talk with some of the other ponies inside the camp, Lance motioned me to follow him and so I did. I could make what I believe was the Earth pony encampment. On their faces was or a bored look or a serious one, some where polishing their maces and swords. I could make some of them around a campfire, the ones closest to the fire could be hear exchanging stories and tales of old. By looks. all of them seemed heavy armored, everyone got a weapon too. But I could only made maces and great swords, no bows or shields. Another group I could make was a group of Pegasi. The group wasn't telling stories, but fighting, drinking, while some where dancing. One of them got to Lance and they exchanged some words, the pegasus just gave a nod and returned to whatever he was doing. They got a diversity of weapons too, ranging from short swords to long swords, bows to long bows, they seemed to lack of shields or heavy weapons. In the other side I could see bat ponies, or Thestrals as they call them self, all of them seemed to be in some kind of party. They where just like ponies but their fur ranged from white, black, grey, blue, and dark blue. Resting on their backs where a pair of bat like wings that where just a little bigger than the normal Pegasi's. Their weapons where long bows, crossbows and daggers, no shields, swords, or heavy weapons. The next group was surprisingly quiet, they where all huddled around a fire, I couldn't see any characteristics on their bodies because their coats covered their whole bodies while some kind of hat rested on their heads. There wasn't much to say about them, they didn't got any kind of mortal weapons, only poles it seemed. I tap Lance and asked about them, he just said 'Unicorns' and leave it to that. Finally we made a stop in front of a giant tent, Lance open the door for me and I step inside. I could made a round table with a map of the Crystal Empire and some wood made figures with different colors. Around the table with crossed arms where three individuals, two who wear sit on a chair around the table. I clear my throat and all of them looked up. The first I saw was an Earth pony I knew, way bigger than the ones from outside. His fur being brown, his mane dark brown and his eyes bright green. He was wearing a heavy golden an iron armor with gems on their chest and shoulders, his helmet being under his left arm. Drawing of two hammers could be seen around the gems on its shoulder and a tree in the chest piece. I could see scars running down his right eye, arms, and legs, and I know that he got way more under his armor. He eyed me before giving a snort. Next to him with arms crossed was a female Unicorn, her fur being dark blue then changing to purple around her neck, her mane being dark red with a yellow stripe in the middle. She wasn't wearing any coat, which let me see her light golden and iron armor with gems on her chest and shoulder pieces, her helmet being on the desk. Drawings of a star on each of her shoulders pieces, while a drawing of a book cover her chest piece. She looked at me once over with her yellow eyes before licking her lips while giving me a predatory grin, it made me feel uneasy and take my glance away to the last member inside the tent. The last one was a female Thestral, she was the only one standing at the far side of the tent. Her fur being dark blue while her wing a darker shade, she was wearing a dark blue armor, no gems or drawings, her helmet was resting on her hoof. When I made contact with her eyes, I could feel how her red slit like eyes pierced my soul, I could feel myself being draw upon those beautiful rubies. She smiled and made me force to look away. "Finally Lance!. Now we can start the fight against those hideous beast in the empire." Said the Earth pony while pounding his fist on the desk. "Tsk, always thinking about fighting, aren't you Quake?" Said the Unicorn with a smile. "Where you spectating anything else from him Diamond?" Said the Thestral. "Humph, I really cant care less of what you think Scarlet, I am more interesting in the new addition to the group." Said the Unicorn. Lance decide to move forward and gave a low bow to the group in front of me. "Sorry we are late, we got problems traveling through these lands. Here at my side is the new addition to the group. Sir Gray Fullbuster, representative of the Equestrian Kingdom and Knight of the Princesses." Said Lance, the ones inside the room gave me shocked glances. "Hmmmmm, a knight eh? There has't been a knight since the fall of the king and the Queen, I expected much from you young colt." Said The Unicorn. *Sigh*"I think introductions are in order... don't you believe so Diamond?" asked the bat pony to the Unicorn. "Sorry, I forgot we haven't meet before. I am Diamond Gleam. Commander and representative of the Unicorns." Said the Unicorn while doing a dramatic bow. "I am Scarlet Wings. Captain, commander, and representative of the Thestral kingdom, a pleasure." Said the bat pony. *Snort* "You already know me Gray but whatever, I am Quake, commander and representative of the Earth ponies." Said the Earth pony. "I am Gray Fullbuster, recently knighted by both princesses, a pleasure." I said while doing a low bow. "Well, Gray, Lance and you are a little late, we already discuss the strategy against the beast that are attacking the Crystal empire." Said Diamond while waving her hand at the map. "Yeah, take a look." Scarlet made her way and sit down on one of the rocks around the map that appeared to be chairs. I took a glance at the map, it was a perfect replica of the north lands, I could see that our camp was market with a green X, on the map where four different pieces, those being a blue Pegasus, a red Unicorn, a green Earth pony, and a yellow Thestral. On the middle of the map stood a replica of the Crystal Empire, a green line was draw around it, which made me believe that it represented the shield of the Crystal heart. "We are going to let the Earth ponies take the front line, while Pegasus and Thestrals aid from the air, from the back line we will have the Unicorns aiding us with destruction and healing spells." Said Diamond, then she made a motion to Scarlet. "The Earth ponies would start the attack, being follow by Pegasi and Thestrals alike, the Unicorns would enter the fight after some time." Scarlet made another gesture to Quake. "Each of the commanders would have a necklace with a magic stone. The stone have a spell created by the Unicorns of the order, when they shine it means that someone is connected, connected to what? Well to the mind! We can talk to each other inside our mind, you have to put pressure on the necklace and think. When all of us are on our positions enter the link until all of us are ready." He gave a nod to Diamond. "That is our plan, now you have been put on date, we can start to prepare our weapons for tomorrow, we are going to attack during night time." Said Diamond. I just gave a nod to them, each one of them and proceed to get out of the tent. (End of Flash Back) My head.... I get up after falling to the ground, the Everfree became a white forest, snow falling from the red sky, I blinked a few times but it didn't change. I could feel myself loosing strength and my bones felled as if they where on fire. My eyes burned and tears threaten to fall. I cant stop... I am so close.... Lets make a snow pony daddy! Lets make a snow pony daddy! Lets make a snow pony daddy! I spin around to where I believe came the voice, the world seemed to move side to side making me stumble like a drunk man. I squint my eyes and could make a faint glimpse of a little filly behind some trees. She turned around and began walking, forcing me to move to where she have gone. "No! come back!" I started to walk while stumbling to where I saw the filly, resting every three steps to take more deep breaths. Daddy look! its so beautiful! Daddy look! its so beautiful! Daddy look! its so beautiful! The voice came from my back again, making me spun around and face the same filly running inside the fores. "Who are you!? Come back please!" I started chasing, my legs where begging me to stop, but something inside my head made the pain dump. No matter how fast I ran it seemed like I couldn't even get closer to her. I feel to the ground again and try to claw to where I saw the filly, spots of green and dark appear on my sight of vision, making me grit my teeth in anger. I got up slowly and lie on a tree while trying to see if I could see the filly. She wasn't on sight. PuNY LiTtLe CoLtPuNY LiTtLe CoLtPuNY LiTtLe CoLt A male voice boomed around me, it send a shiver down my back and the burning sensation over my body returned ten times fold. I... I know this voice... I try to look at my surroundings but only saw rows after rows of white tress and snow. yOu DaRe To FiGhT Me!? YoU ArE WoRtHLeSs!!!yOu DaRe To FiGhT Me!? YoU ArE WoRtHLeSs!!!yOu DaRe To FiGhT Me!? YoU ArE WoRtHLeSs!!! "Agh!" Pain came and I could feel my head being split open by the rushing memories. (Flash Back) TWICHT-THUMP-CRACK-TWICHT-CRASH "Die!" I shouted while cutting the stinger off the giant scorpion, it staggered a few steps back before trying to jump at me. My reaction was fast, I plunge my sword on its abdomen, It shrieked in pain before convulsing and after some seconds it stopped moving. "Help me!" I spun around when I hear the cry of help, I could see an Earth pony trying to craw away from another of those abominations, it was different than the one I faced so far. It resemble a beast I knew from my past, a ghouls of some kind. Its brain being exposed and it lacked skin, its muscles could be seen while a fresh pool of blood forming below it. The abomination seemed to lack eyes, and where there was supposed to be hands and foot, it got sharp long claws. It got a tongue way longer than normal and seemed to be grabbing the Earth pony with it. I put extra strength in the handle of my short sword, then proceed to take it out of the dead scorpion's abdomen, kicking the beast is body I ran to help the Earth pony, I jump and plunge my blade on the back of the beast making it scream in pain and try to shake me up. I put a free hand on its back and a rune of magic appear, the beast is shrieks became louder before it stopped, its skin changed from red to dark blue and after some seconds it became frozen from the inside out. I proceed punch it, making it explode in tiny shards of ice. "Come on! we have to fight!" I yelled while giving the Earth pony a hand to help him up, he looked at me in the face with a smile before looking behind me. "Look out!." Yelled the Earth pony before grabbing my hand and throwing me away. I was flung in the air and landed in unceremoniously in the ground, I rolled before colliding with what appeared out to be the dead corpse of an Earth pony, Its heavy armor stuck at my side, making my armor broke and blend, leaving shards of iron to cut my skin. I clutch my side while using my sword to help me get up, looking at the way I used to stand. I saw something that made my blood froze. The Earth pony I saved was under a giant black mace that was connected to a arm that was way thinner than the body it is connected to. Its wielder was a beast the size of a house, four horns sprout over what looked to be its head, it didn't seem to have eyes, or I couldn't see them because they where too small, leaving only a mouth with a everlasting smile made of sharp fangs that send shivers down my back. It was standing on two giant legs where grey spines could be seen around its knees, on its two arms at its elbow where more of those grey spikes. Its belly seemed to be half of its body making it look a living balloon, it raised the mace and I could see flesh blood dripping down in tiny red drops from my position. The beast move its head and seemed to glance at me, it clutch the mace in both hands, making the earth tremble with each feet it took my way, I try to get up but the pain at my side was stopping me, It raised its mace and I proceed to close my eyes. I ear a shriek of pain and open my eyes again. An arrow seemed to have made its way to its face making it take a few steps back, I look behind me and saw a group of Thestrals and Pegasi aiming at him with their bows, they started to fly around him and making him confuse. It started to thrash its mace in the air with the hope to hit one of the them, giving me time to craw away. I made my way and lie down alongside the dead body of a Pegasus while grabbing my side, I look at my surroundings and dread started to spread in me. Everything around me is a war zone, Earth ponies, Pegasi, Unicorns and Thestrals... all of us fighting together against beings that seemed to came out of a nightmare. I could see that many of the monsters where from some video games I used to play, just like the one that was a few meters away. While others where just some kind of zombies, the only different from the zombies that I knew was that this ones seemed to retain intellect and their speed was greatly increased. Snow was falling slowly to the earth from the dark night sky. My necklace started to glow and I clutch it to activate the link. "Scarlet here, anyone available? I have something important!." I hear Scarlet say from the inside of my head. "Gray here, what happen?." I answer. "I AM BUSY AT THE MOMENT! SAID WHATEVER YOU HAVE TO SAY!" Yelled Quake. "Diamond here, I am kind of busy at the moment too, so made it quick. What information do you have Scarlet?" Said the voice of an exhausted Diamond. "Guys, I think I found who is controlling those monsters!" Shouted Scarlet inside my head. ""Controlling them!? Where!? The bastard will pay!!!" Yelled Quake on the intercom, forcing me to clutch my head. "He is in the middle of the battlefield, a black Unicorn with black armor, his horn is red and he seems to be... summoning monsters from the earth!" Shouted Scarlet. "That is impossible, there is no type of magic able to summon demons! Even if there was, to summon this many... what is him!? He must have something to increase his magic or let him summon those beast! Scarlet, does he have a necklace or sword? anything that could be seen as a magic artifact!? He may be using a lost relic for all we know!!!" Yelled Diamond, by the tone of its voice she seemed to be struggling. "Actually.... he have some sort of black book... he seems to be reading it our lout, and then 'poof' another of those demons come out of the ground!" Answer Scarlet. "A book you say? I never saw a magic book in the records on the order... maybe if you take away the book from his hands he would loose control over the monsters? It is a long shoot, but it is our only hope, those beast are too organized to fight!" Yelled Diamond. "Sorry I was fighting another of those over sized snakes, did I hear that a Unicorn is in the middle of all this? summoning more of those demons!? I am gonna fly over and take the book away from him! Lance out." Said Lance over the connection. "Lance, don't do it! AGH! That idiot! I am heading inside too, going to cut the communication!." I said in the intercom. I got up again and looked to where Scarlet said the Unicorn was supposed to be, I already got an Idea of who was behind all of this. I squinted my eyes, I don't know if it was my magic, or something natural from me that I never discover before. But I could see farther away, thanks to this I was one of the best archers of the guards. There I could see something over a rock that tower most of the monsters in the middle of the battlefield. I let my eyes wander around it a little an could make the vague image of a dark Unicorn. Like Scarlet said, he was wearing a black armor, he didn't seem to be wearing a helmet, in its front head a black and read horn could be seen. He was changing pages of a book between his hands before saying something, he proceed to extend his right arm where a green glow could be seen. The earth below shined the same color before another of those giant scorpions raised from earth. I closed my eyes and open them again, I am pretty far from him. The one that is attacking the Crystal empire, is no other than King Sombra, there is no doubt now... I froze my armor before punching it, making it explode in shard of ice, then I froze the wounds of my side making me grit my teeth, it hurts like hell but it is necessary. I throw my iron sword to the ground and focus on the three steps of creation magic. 'Willpower', 'Imagination', and 'Concentration'. I press both hands together and making a satisfactory blue rune appear on the ground. I open my arm wide open and on my hands formed an ice long sword and a ice shield, time was short now, I needed to end this fast. I looked at the battlefield again with a new mission, I have to reach Sombra. I made a mad sprint to a werewolf fighting two Earth ponies in front of me, he grope one and plunge his right arm in the chest of the pony before throwing him to the side like thrash, then he concentrated on the other pony who at the moment was recovering from watching a brother in arms die in front of him. He didn't have time to notice the claw of the wolf cut deep into his neck, just before reaching him, the pony died. I jump and try to stab the beast, but the werewolf was faster than me and kick me on my gut, taking the air out of me and sending me a couple of steps back, I raised myself just in time to block a claw aimed to my head with my shield, but didn't notice his other claw. I barely have time to jump back and save myself from a imminent death, yet the beast made it to rip some of my skin. The beast with inhuman speed ran at me and headbutt me on the chest, sending me rolling a few meters on the dirt. I raised myself while using my shield to block his right claw again, it took a step back before jumping over me, It tried to spin around and intercept it before it could land. But I didn't saw its tail which grape my neck forcing me to the ground when the beast touched the earth. I was slightly disoriented from falling so fast, I raised my shield and sword to cover my head and chest, the beast ponced at me and began to use its claws to hit me, It couldn't land a hit on my skin and began to get angry and its speed raised. I open my left eye and could see my shield cracking. My eyes widened and I closet my eyes, I forced the sound away and then I open them again, three spikes of ice came from below but the beast seemed to saw this before they made contact with its skin. It growled at me, I got up and began to move in a circular notion around him. I took a glance at my surroundings again, the ponies around me weren't fairing better. Cries of pain and shrieks of agony from the demons filled the air. Movement caught my sight and I focus on the werewolf who made a mad dash at me, it thrashed its claws side to side, I began to read its moves and after ten seconds I memorize its attack patters just as the guards told me so many times in the past. I swing my sword down and cut the left claw of the beast. It staggered back some steps before looking at me then growling, making me let a smile appear on my face, seeming to anger the beast. It roared and made a run to me but I jump high just in time to avoid another kick, I came down and cut its right leg. Before the beast could make another move I jump on him and made a double cut on its chest in a cross stile patter, then proceed to jump and kick him on its side, it began to roll on the earth before coming to a stop. It was dead, a pool of blood seemed to form behind it. I took deep breaths and decide that It was enough, returning to my dash to where I could see Sombra. Not even thirty seconds after it, I could see some abominations trying to block my way, I decide to test my luck, I spin and jump around them and made some of them hit each other. Making a succeed on avoiding them while some of the Earth ponies behind me took their attention away from me. I was making my way to Sombra again when I saw a hammer coming from my right sight of vision, my instincts kicked in just in time to avoid a giant mace that came from one of those giant demons. I put a defensive stand and waited for the best to make a move, it looked at me before swinging its mace again. Trying to crush me, but I made a mad sprint to its legs when the mace began to fall. I could feel the mace barely missing my skin by some centimeters, I made a roll and raised myself. Then I try to cut his right leg, but to my dismay, my blade broke on impact. Making me curse under my breath for my lack of training on ice magic. The monster tried to crush me with its giant feet, but I made a back roll. The earth around its leg broke and tremble from the sheer force. Before I could make another move I saw the mace coming at me from the right again. Before it could make contact with me, I raised my ice shield, lessening the blow a little but not all. Surprisingly I couldn't feel anything broke when the mace hit me, but I was send flying to the air by the momentum. "Hey? you okay?" I could feel hands grabbing me from my waist. I was about to answer when I saw the beast below making an advance to the center of the battlefield where I could see many Thestrals and Pegasi trying to fight their way to Sombra. An Idea struck me and I turned my head to my savior and said. "Drop me!" I yelled to the pegasus. "What!? do you have a death wish or something colt!? You where just hit and send fucking flying! You need medical attention!" He shouted at me, before I could answer he started to fly faster while looking at its back. I took a glance behind him and saw a giant raven with red blood eyes chasing us. I didn't want to feel what a fall from this high would feels like. So taking advantage of my free arms I try to make a bow, but it broke when the Pegasus made a drive to the earth. "Hey, don't move to much! I am trying to kill that thing!." I shouted while concentrating on making another bow, the Pegasus began to ascend while moving in a zick zack pattern. "I am trying! Whatever you are trying to do just do it! I cant leave you down there! There are too many monsters below!" Yelled the Pegasus. I didn't argue with him and concentrate on the bow and arrow, this time it didn't broke. I try to put myself on position so I could aim, but then I realized that I couldn't because of my inability to turn around. Another idea struck me, it was pretty dangerous but it was the only Idea I got. "Spin around!!!" I yelled to the Pegasus. Surprisingly he didn't argue and did just that. Time seemed to slow down when he started to roll, I took aim and when I was looking behind I shoot the arrow to the raven, the arrow sailed to the air but I couldn't see if I made contact with it or not cause I found myself looking to the front again. "Did you get it!?" Yelled the Pegasus, a demonic shriek could be hear behind us. He made a low turn to look behind while maintaining his speed and saw the raven falling down the sky. I let a sigh I didn't knew I was keeping and started to look for the giant monster from before, I spot him a few meters away trying to reach Sombra while swinging his mace to the Thestrals that where trying to distract him. "Drop me over the head of that thing!" I yelled while pointing at the giant behemoth on the battlefield, the Pegasus again didn't argue and made a dive to where the beast was standing, I could make a more of them trying to make their way to Sombra from around the battlefield. But where all intercepted by groups of Earth ponies and Unicorns. I feel the grip on me loosen and looked below, I could make the head of the behemoth. I throw the bow and it broke into tiny pieces of ice. "Ice Make! Lance!" I yelled, the monster barely have time to move its head to look at me before the lance passed through its head, it began to thrash where he was standing. My lance didn't broke and I try to move it a little to the front. Just like using a controller, the beast began to move forward swinging its mace in an arch, hitting and killing many of the abominations from below. Lucky the path was clean of any ponies. "Thestrals and Pegasi! cover me! We are gonna get to the center!" I shouted. They made a circle around me and began to shoot at the incoming ravens and abominations. I was making a path to the center. After not so long the beast began to slow down, we where pretty close to Sombra now, I could see him fighting Lance and Scarlet. The beast stopped on its tracks and began to fall to the front, I crouch and just before the beast touch the ground, I jump. The lance broke just when I reach the giant stone where Sombra stood fighting Lance and Scarlet. I began to raise on the stone while the sounds of metal against metal can be hear on top. Then dread came to me by a cry of pain. I raised my head just in time to see Sombra throwing the lifeless body of Scarlet to Lance, he didn't have time to avoid Scarlet's body before it hit him death on the chest, I could hear the sounds of bones and armor breaking. Lance screamed in pain while Sombra began laugh to the skies. I try to make a mad run to Sombra but another abomination began to block my way, I could see Sombra making his way slowly to Lance who seemed to have problems standing, he was clutching the right side of his armor with both hands. Blood could be seen falling down his legs, his weapon and helmet seemed to have been blow away when Scarlet is body hit him. "Lance! get away from him!" I yelled, I try to create a bow but I was lacking of concentration, the bow broke in seconds. I was about to try it again but the abomination in front of me won't have it. I was forced to jump back to avoid being struck with its spike like tail. The beast resemble a dog but way bigger, a few heads bigger than me, its red eyes looking at me with murderous intent. Its body seemed to be covered in green scales and gray spikes that sprout on its back, legs, and tail. It try to pounce at me but I rolled out of the way and look at the way Lance was supposing to be, I could see Sombra kick him on the chest, Lance was send a few meters back before he began to try and craw away, he took a glance behind Sombra, our eyes meet and hope started to shine on his blue eyes. Sombra took a glance at his face and then looked behind. His smile became broader before turning to Lance again, he then raised his sword and put it over his right shoulder. I try to make a run for it. But the beast pounced me from behind, forcing me to hit the ground. Its claws where digging on my flesh but It wasn't killing me by some reason, I could feel its hideous breath on my back. "Puny little colt... you dare to fight ME? you are worthless!" Yelled Sombra, its voice was filled with malice, I try to raise, but I couldn't. I struggle to move and finally I could see Sombra looking at Lance while his sword was slowly perforating his right shoulder armor. "I am King Sombra! The rightful ruler of the Crystal empire! None would stop me from fulfilling my destiny! Not even an army!." He put more force in the blade and it pierced the armor instantly, flesh and bone could be hear tearing apart. The cry of pain from Lance stuck deep inside me, I struggle more and more. I needed to get out, to help Lance. "Did you believe that you could protect this place? That you could take me down? That trowing the book away from me would make the curse of battle be on your side?" Sombra pulled the now tainted in red black crystal sword before placing it over Lance's left shoulder. "N-no more..." I could hear my friend say. The sound of the battle below seemed to disappear and all I could see was Sombra over my friend. "Who would have thought that a simple book could make my dreams come true? a book so dark that even I dare to say am impress!" He dug the blade on the shoulder, eliciting more cries of pain from Lance. Tears where running down my face, I try to freeze the beast over me but I was lacking of concentration and imagination, all I could think was saving Lance. "Want me to told you something else little colt?" He lower his face was just some centimeters away from Lance's. "I could have won this battle before... but I needed to test my powers... no matter what you do, I always got an ace under my sleeve..." I could barely hear Sombra say while I try to create sword after sword, spike after spike, all of them broke before being complete. "See this little colt!" Yelled Sombra while the beast loosened his grasp on me, he looked my way with his devil smile and said. "You are weak! you believe that you could save him? That you could be a hero? Well let me told you this little colt!" He took the sword out of Lance is shoulder before kicking his side, he put grape both of Lance's wings on his arm, then proceed to put the sword over both of them. My eyes grew wide and the beast loosened its grip on me completely, Sombra just looked at me and his smile seemed to grew more. "Lance! move!" I yelled while focusing on my magic, all my power to do something! I raised my right hand to Lance who just closed his eyes. "Heroes always die!" The sword fell. "NOOOOOOOOOOO!" Then something stuck me on my back, last thing I hear was the cry of pain from Lance before unconscious took hold of me. Lan...ce.... I could feel my body being dragged by both hands with what felled to be a claw. my head hurt like if I got a hangover, my body felled hot and I couldn't seem to muster enough strength to open my eyes. Grrrrrrrrrrr Growling from the from resounded around myself, it seemed like whoever was dragging me was one of those demons. It dropped me and something or someone at my side. The sound of an Iron door being open could be hear. I try to remember the last thing before blacking out... I remember was fighting demons and then... Lance... what happen to Lance!? Tears began to fall down my face, the image of Sombra over my friend plagued my mind. I failed to protect my friend. GRAAAA! Whatever or whoever was in front of me grope me by my waist and then throw me. I feel my body being throw into a the hard rocky floor. I try to open my eyes and could barely see a bipedal figure standing in front of me, it moved back and seemed to grape something else before returning to the door. It threw another being in my cell but it didn't make a sound of when it landed. It proceed to close the door and move away, my strength seemed to somewhat return, I crawled to the closest wall and put my back on it, I took some harbored breaths before a sound escape the being that was along side me. *COUGH COUGH COUGH* The sound made me open my eyes wide, in front of me on the ground lying face down was Lance. Its back was complete dark red from dried blood, no wings could be seen. I could feel my tears worsened and began to craw to him. I move him so his bloodied body could face upside, his eyes where half open and almost devoid of light. It only made me whimper a little, fresh tears landed on Lance's face, his head slowly turned to look at me before smiling. "Hey.... why the long face?" He said, his voice was low and grim. "Lance... don't talk..." I said between sobs. "Hey now... don't you worry..." He said slowly before beginning to cough. "Lance, don't talk! We can get you help! Ju-just don't talk!" I yelled while trying to take his armor off. *UGH*"Stop it.... Gra...y" He said while putting a trembling hand over mine, his smile never leaving his bloodied face. "Shhh... Everything is going to be okay Lance, I wi- I will close your wounds and everything will be okay!" I said with fake hope, I try to smile but it only made my tears run more. "Ha...hahaha... just look at me... I don't need to see my body... to know... that I won't make it..." He said, his breathing began to increase peace. "Hey... Gray... can I ask... you... something....?" He said, I raised him a little with one arm on its back while the other on his chest. "Any-Anything for you Lance" I said. "Can you... take care... of my... wife... and child? I know... that... I am asking to much... but..." He began to cough blood, I try to clean its face but only succeed on making it more bloodied. "Lance, I would gladly do it..." I said somberly while letting my head rest over his. "Hey Gray... you know... I never told you this... but... you need to act more... as your age... you know?" He said, finally tears could be seen running his bloody face. "Wh-what do you mean?" I said, I forced a smile across my face with all my strength, my tears ran free. Lance seemed to took notice of this and his smile lessened a little. "You... won't get any... mares if you act always... so... serious... promise me... that you would never... let those... who left... affect you... and that you will... loose more around others... kay?" He said slowly, his eyelids began to fall. "I-I will Lance, I promise you, so please, don't close your eyes!" I plead, I began to look around me, there have to be something to help me, but I found nothing , only walls and a iron door. "It seem... that I wouldn't fulfill my wish... Gray..." He said, making me look at him again. "Wh-what did you wish for?" I said, my hope began to shattered at the cruel reality. I never thought that I would see a friend die on me. "I wished... to see a castle... of pure white... and gold... with ponies around it... smiling..." He cough more blood. "To see the time... when war is unheard of... I wished so much... but... It seem that my time... was cut short..." His eyes closed but he continue to breath. "Co-Come on Lance. Don't do this to me! You ar-you are like a big brother to me! You cant die on me Lance! Lance!" I yell, echoes of my voice sounded around me, Lance raised his right hand slowly and seemed to take something from his back. "Don't... shred tears... for me... smile... please... I don't want... to... see you... sad..." He took a black object from his back, he put it on my chest and I used the hand I rested on his chest over his. "I can die... happy...now... you know?..." His breathing began to began to slow. "Return... to Celestia... and Luna..." He cough more blood. "I know you... will take care... of my... fami... ly... little... bro... th.... er..." His hand fell. I yelled to the ceiling, I cried bloody murder and curses to Sombra. Pray for this to just be a very livid nightmare. That I would wake up and see Lance again, that we would train like always. That we would go to the bar one last time and get drunk, forcing me to turn his sorry drunken ass over his wife. That he would tell stories about his adventures before becoming a captain. I began to pray, to yell, to someone to wake me up. But I didn't. Hours passed while I hug the dead body of Lance, there weren't any sounds from the outside of my cell. Hope died inside of me, my life shattered to pieces. I was becoming a shell of myself. "Can you... take care... of my... wife... and child?" Came the voice from Lance around me, I raised my head a little, thinking that Lance somehow revive and talked to me. "I wished... to see a castle... pure of gold... with ponies around it... smiling... to see the time... when war is unheard of..." Came his voice from the inside of my head. Tears began to run on my face again, I hit the wall making it crack. "Don't... shred tears.... for me... smile... please... I don't want... to... see you... sad..." Said his voice, everything seemed to stop. Something inside of me snapped, I raised myself while letting Lance is body rest on the floor. "Return... to Celestia... and Luna..." "Don't worry Lance... I wouldn't cry, I-I won't let the loss affect who I am. I will live with a smile... just like you..." I said while putting a hand over Lance's body. "I will take care of your child and your wife... so you can rest in peace... thanks Lance. You continue to knock some senses in me even before dead..." Light came from below Lance's body, from underside him a blue rune seemed to grow. "I have a family to return to... thank you... I wouldn't forget you Lance." Ice began to consume Lance's body, flowers made of ice appear around him. When I finish I got up and look at the thing Lance gave me. It was a book, a black cover book with four words that made my blood froze. The book of Zeref A million of questions came on my mind but I didn't have the energy or time to deal with them. I needed to get out of here first. I was about to blast my way out when I hear a faint noise come from somewhere outside my cell. *WHIMPER* *SOBS* I know that sound!. I froze the iron doors and then made a rush to it. It broke like grass and I was now standing outside the cell, no guards seemed to be on the halls. I took one last glance to Lance's ice grave before looking at the way from where the cries of children came from. I made a mad dash to where the cries came and they seemed to increase in numbers and volume. Not even ten seconds of running I came to a double metal door. Behind it I could hear the whimpers and cries of children. Anger took hold and I put a hand over the door, It froze and then broke into tiny pieces of ice with my left hand. Behind the door huddled together was a large group of foals. Colts and Fillies huddled together, their ages seemed to be around six to eleven. The oldest ones got on their hands the youngest foals. When they saw me their cries raised and began to craw away from me. I made a step forward but a colt came to the front, his body trembling with fear. "Y-you won't touch anyp-pony! Stay away from us!" Yelled the colt. I then realize my mistake, they thought I was one of the demons under Sombra's control. I wouldn't fault them, after all I am cover in dried blood. "Hey, don't worry kid, I am here to take you out. I am a good guy." I said with a warm voice, some of the children raised their head and looked at me. Hope, that is all I saw in their eyes, a little spark of hope. "Yo-You are gonna save us? But what about our parents? Are you going to save them to?" Asked the colt, his trembling loosened a little and began to take some steps forward to me. "I..." Do I lie or do I told them the true? I already know why they where here. If it is like some things I read on the past. Then Sombra must have capture them as an incentive to make the adults less prone to take arms against him. "Will you save our parents mister?" Said a filly from the group, I closet my eyes and made my decision. "I will try, but only after you are all okay." I said, I let a warm smile and looked over them, their tiny ears perked at this. "Thank you mister hero." Came from a little colt. "Now, lets get you out of here." I said while turning around.
Chapter 5 - Daughter Part 2(Un-Edited)Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 6 - Pest problems (Un-Edited)Author's Note Welp, another chapter. Sorry for the time it took to upload it but... oh well rhymes are just not my thing Sorry if they aren't good. Wait do these words even rhyme? Ugh sorry if they are poorly made xD Now another thing I notice is the repetition of words, for my part I thing I use the same words too many times. Please if you have the same problem tell me I will try to see if I could correct them, or gave me your corrections that would help too. Now without another further word, the story. Oh, before you read! SPOLER ALERT! READ AFTER YOU READ THIS CHAPTER OR NOT.-is your decision after all. The spiders aren't the same as the ones on the past chapter. The ones from before where demons, those where summoned and could search for their prey without them touching their webs. Spiders too see where their prey resides needs you to touch their cobweb, so using that logic I made a different kind of spider that is giant get not like the ones from before and didn't attack Gray until he made a move, summoning his swords made them 'feel' where he stood for the threads hanging on the air and so they jumped on him. P.S. Is it just me or the chapter moved way to fast? Eh well it isn't edited yet. If you didn't like it please tell me, and criticism is always received with open arms. Chapter 6 - Pest problems (Un-Edited) "It... it wasn't real?" How? She was right on my hands... she was here not just moments ago... My eyes where looking straight ahead, locked in an unfocused gaze towards the wooden floor. I couldn't register anything happening around me, my thoughts where running wild from the revelation that came with the knowledge of my daughter. I left her alone... I broke my promise... Pain cursed through my chest. Forcing the air to escaped my lungs in a silent scream, my hand shoot to grasp my chest where the pain was coming from but it was inside of me, the pain was unbearable. My body fell and began convulsing, the pain was just too much. There was a feeling of a pair of hands grabbing me by the torso and turning me so I could face towards the ceiling, a voice was shouting things but my brain didn't register the words. Suddenly something was forced on my mouth, silencing my screams of pain. Someone was on top, pinning me down with a hand over my left shoulder and shoving something on my mouth, then a feeling of some sort of liquid came an it began to force its way down my throat. It was some kind of jelly, the flavor was horrible, but the need of air forced me to drink the foul thing. My stomach was twisting in pain when the... whatever I drank reached it, it twisted and burned for a few seconds and then it stopped. The pain on my chest lessened and when my teary eyes flashed open, the sight that greet me was of a pair of brilliant blue eyes looking down at me in concern. Whatever I drank was making my body numb, all the pain began to disappear slowly and so did the feeling of my arms, legs, and then all my body. Leaving me completely motionless and so all I could do was see. Looking at the person on top of me, I notice that it was a female zebra. Her clothes where just a brown bra that came from her waist and connected under the golden rings that hide the fur of her neck, and a brown loincloth. Her mane was styled just as how the zebras of the past used to, a mohawk. She got up and my eyes began to feel heavy, her mouth was moving but no sounds reached my ears. My vision began to turn black but forcing my mind to stay awake I could see the zebra grabbing many things from around the room she gave me one last look and came over again. She used her left arm and put it over my eyes before lowering my eye lids. ""Rest..." Came a female voice, and without questioning my mind began to fade into the realm of the unconscious. Slowly but surely my body began to stir, my mind was foggy yet the memories from before falling asleep began to made its way. With a jolt I sat upright, flinching slightly as my muscles cried against such action. Biting my lips to stop from myself from groaning I open my eyes slowly, but all that I saw was a foggy room. My vision was in lack of better words, worst to wear. Looking at my right palm I needed to skint my eyes to see its details. Before I could question my sudden lack of view my mind began to numb, my mouth was dried and my muscles where burning as if million of ants where biting through my skin. This time biting my lips didn't help to stiff the scream of pain that escape my mouth. There was a rustling sound and glass being broken, then a door close to me was threw open as somebody approached me. Opening my left eye slightly all I could see was a white blur. It was talking but it sounded very far away, it tried to push me down on the bed. Using my left hand I tried to pry the stranger away but it was like trying to move what cannot be move. My hands where too weak and my gut wanted to throw whatever was inside out, my eyes where burning, my body was hurting, and my mind was foggy. So reluctantly I decide to lie down and closet my eyes. There was a distant sound of a female talking, then something was put on my forehead. Opening my left eye I saw the same white blur leaving something dark brown on my forehead, then as I was opening my mouth slightly. Whoever was in front of me put something hard on my mouth feeling some kind of juice being poured on my mouth and without questioning the intentions behind of it my body began to drink the vile juice, anything to take away the dry feeling of my mouth. The liquid emptied on my mouth and the blur said something that I couldn't quite hear, but nevertheless let a tiny smile on my face before closing my eyes. The blur gave one last look at my body and raised the bed sheet to cover my whole body before leaving the room. My eyes began to open slightly as conciseness began to return to myself. Groaning a little my body began to raise slightly, my eyes began to adjust the dark of the room and looking around all I saw was confusing me a little. Looking around me with tiredly eyes I could make the faint form of a room, many flask and masks adorned on the walls and some even on the floor, the room in itself was pretty dark but the wooden architecture was pretty easy to recognize even in the dark. The sound of hoovesteps took my attention away from the inspection of the room and towards the door at the far side of the bed I lie on. There was a faint glow of light coming from the other side, the hoovesteps began to grow closer and closer and then a shadow could be seen under the door frame. The door made a clicking sound before being pushed slightly, and in came a a shadowed figure as my eyes began to scrunch under the sudden light that came with the opening of the door. Raising my left arm slightly I began to rub my eyes, the sound of a female gasp made me stop and lower it. Looking upwards again the sight that greet me was of a female Zebra, her body fur being white with some black stripes. Her clothes where just a brown bra that came from her waist and connected under the golden rings that hide the fur of her neck, and a brown loincloth on her waist. Her mane stylized as a mohawk, it covered all of her head and back. Her dark blue eyes where looking at my soul, they where filled with wisdom and care. Without much as opening her mouth she made her way towards me with a wooden tray. On it a wooden plate could be seen and what seemed to be a sandwich over it, at its side was a wooden cup filled with water. She let the tray on a wooden table at my right before using her left arm to check my temperature, putting it on my front head before opening my mouth with both hands. My mind was a little foggy so it didn't register the action until after she took her furred hands out of my mouth. But when it did I began to split stray fur out of my mouth on the ground at my left side, the Zebra didn't open her mouth and just mumbled things to herself before walking towards a shelves filled with glass flasks. Taking a very tiny flask she made her way towards my bed again and poured the flash on the water cup as the tray on my bed side. "Eat young one, least ill comes to your body." Said the female, she without as much as looking back at me made her way out of the room without even closing the door. ..What? The growling of my stomach made my decision for me, and so I took a glance at the tray at my side. My arms froze a few centimeters away from the sandwich as questioning if it could be poisonous or even edible. Grrrrrrr My questions died as my hunger silenced them, taking the sandwich I didn't even question what type it was or what was inside. What happen to the sandwich would win me some looks of disgust or awe as it was eaten in three bites. Taking the cup of water with green goo floating inside of it I began to drink it as if life depended of it. With a slam the cup meet the table at my side, a happy sigh escaped my mouth while my tongue licked my lips. Savoring the fruity favor that the water left behind, whatever the Zebra put on my food seemed to made my body's ache disappear and clean my thoughts. But just as my brain could process thoughts again my body froze, the memories of Snow Drop and the Crystal Empire came back. This time I didn't yell, there wasn't pain, or even tears. Just acceptance... While growing up my family always have the policy of 'What is done is done' and here on Equestria the old ponies always liked to stick their sayings to me, and one important saying stuck above all others. Don't look back and cry, don't feel bad at the present time for it is a disgrace from those that left us. Look for the future that is uncertain, with a smile. So those that have left could look down upon us and smile with pride. My shoulders fell, it was easier say than done. Tears threatened to fall but I refused to let them go, biting the inside of my cheek and drawing little blood from it. Silence predominate on the room as my mind began to come with terms with reality. I was in Equestria, frozen, death. For a thousand if not hundred of years. The New Hope Castle's nothing more but a memory of the past, filled with debris and plants, broken beyond recognition. Snow Drop, Lance, Starswirl, Clover, Whisper, Quake, Shield, everyone I once hold dear... are dead. But even with the knowledge of those that died a little flame of hope began to grow inside of my heart, hope to find and do right on those that continue alive. Hope of finding my family, my nieces... But would they even forgave me? Or would they turn their backs on me? No! Anger made its way on my heart. How could I even ask that!? Those are Celestia and Luna we are talking about! They wont turn their back on me, sure there would be yelling and slaps. But they would never push me away. With new resolve I threw the bed sheet out of me and stood up, twisting my body side to side a crack of bones came to my ears. Letting a satisfactory sigh I began to stretch my body, more cracks came. After my body was refreshed I decide to dress up, the only thing left on my body was my pair of boxers. Looking around myself I caught sight of my clothes on a wooden chair. Putting my coat, jean, and t-shirt. Adjusting them until I feel confortable. Looking towards the open door I saw an hallway, a tree root seemed to grow on its side as I made my way towards the far end of the room where all the light was coming from. Not even half way to it a humming noise could be hear, making me walk slowly as the little song stuck on my head. Without notice I began to hum the song too, and then came towards a great room where the same Zebra from before was twisting a giant spoon on a cauldron with closet eyes. Letting a cough escape my lips the Zebra jumped a little and almost threw her cauldron to the side, after making sure that nothing escape from it she gave a cute snort and looked at my way with narrowed eyes. Once they lied on me her eyes grew as bigger as dinner plates. "Good morning ma'am... are you by any chance the one that nurture me back to health?" Outside I seemed confident but I was struggling to talk with her, talking with stranger was always difficult and more or so when they where of the opposite sex. The Zebra seemed to ignore me as she began to murmur things under her breath, eyes never leaving mines. "Ho-how can you be standing? The blend I made to tend your illness time would have taken to made effect, ho-how?" Was what she said with shaky voice, but her voice was long enough for me to hear. "Well... that would be because I'm not any pony, my body works... different than the others." Was the answer to her question, she gave a deep intake of air before making her way towards me, and without a care for my personal space she began to inspect me again, my temperature, under my clothes, and my mouth much to my displeasure. But doc's the doc and you shouldn't lash at them. At least she isn't putting shit in my mouth or trying to strip me out of my cloths and tie me to a chair to see if anything was wrong with me. ... The Equestrian doctors of old got problems okay? Go to see why your finger hurts and they try to see if a parasite made their way to your head... by using shock therapy and inspecting your body, all of it. Yeah. Compare to that this is like a walk to the park. "You have heal, the darkness in your blood have been cleanse." She took a step back and a smile came to her face before her cheeks burned a little from embarrassment. "My apologies for my actions young one, being alone would do that to one self." She said with a gentle smile, she put a hand over her chest. "My name is Zecora, local shaman of the Everfree. " "Well Zecora, thanks for well... taking care of me and nursing me back to health. By the way how long was I out?" I asked while looking towards the window where the sun came through. "Two days since I found you lying on the Everfree, alone with a severe case of fever. But if my I ask, why where you roaming this forest of danger unarmed ?" She said. My gaze changed from the window to the Zebra, she seemed to be searching for something on a wooden desk. I could see that she got a dark brown mortal with a pestle on her right hand and the other was searching on the cabinets. "I'm... on my way to find my family, I need to pass through this forest because it was the fastest way." Testing my hand by opening and closing it I couldn't believe how well they felt, they weren't tired or hurting like before waking up on that cave. "I see, well young colt, where does your family resides? Help I may give you so your quest would be safety fulfilled." Said Zecora, pulling a violet flower from the cabinet and throwing it on the mortal before she began to smash it with the pestle. Then she made her way towards the wooden stands at the other side of the room, taking a vial filled with light yellow powder and another with red liquid she poured both on the mortal. Then she used the pestle to mix the ingredients and made her way towards me. Taking my right hand she put the mortal with a estrange brown liquid inside of it on my hand. "Before I can help you, for your fever this is a reliever. Drink it and your pain shouldn't be a problem." Said Zecora, looking at her in the eyes I tried looking for a sight of deceit, but found none. Trusting in my gut I drank the disgusting mixture and almost spit it when it touched my tongue, the favor was worst than anything I tasted before but with share force of will I began to chuck it all. After a few seconds the mortal was empty whiles my body was resting on the ground drinking from a canteen that Zecora gave me. "That... was awful. Please Zecora don't make me drink things like that again." I said from the ground, the Zebra was busy making something on her cauldron and just raised a eyebrow at my direction. "Foals..." Said Zecora with a shake of her head and returned to her work. Raising from the ground and trying not to puke from the leftovers that reside on my mouth of the the strange mix I decide against asking what she made me drank. Looking around I let a sigh escape my lips and made my way towards the closest window, looking outside I could see that it continue to be day time yet there wasn't a clock nearby to tell me how much time have passed or how much I have till night fall. "Well... Zecora can you point me at the closest town? Surely I would find a lead to my family from there." I said while looking at the dark forest, I didn't wanted to create another ice pillar just to see where the town reside. It would call to much attention if somebody was to saw it, and attention was something that I didn't wanted. "Hmm... Indeed I could but a price you should pay for my help. Seen as your body is on shape and your health is okay. Three darkwood vines would be adequate, they reside at the north of my hut. Finding them should be fine, for problems tend to ran from where they reside." Said Zecora. Thinking about it, it would be a good way to pay for her help. It wont take too much time and there shouldn't be any problems if her words where true. Without another word I gave a nod to Zecora and made my way towards the door. "Thanks Zecora, I will be returning shortly." I said before making my way towards the north. If it was up to my pride then I would just find the way alone. But she helped me, and so I shall help her even if it takes time. But just before entering the forest I froze, with a silent curse I made my way towards the hut again. Opening the wooden door I gave a sheepish smile at the Zebra who only raised a eyebrow at me and asked. "Ehm... how does those vines looks like? Hehehe..." ... Really? In front of me stood a path filled with giant spider webs, and behind the webs was what seemed to be darkwood vines, filled with dark blue needles. Yet around the whole tree where giant spider webs that engulfed the whole tree. Every place my eyes fell there was an spider web, navigating without touching it was a little complicated at first cause even I didn't want to see what made them. And Zecora said that there wasn't any danger around these parts! Ugh, did she lied to me? No... Maybe whatever made these webs move here recently? Hm... yeah that seems like a good explanation, whatever taking this risk should be enough to pay for all the problems I caused to her and helping me. Without talking I began to try and find another way to get those vines, for an hour I began to maneuver on the forest without touching the webs. But in the end there seemed that there wasn't any way for me to get them without touching them. The forest surprisingly changed the more I seemed to walk into it, it was dark before yet now it was at a whole new level. The sun was hidden from view and dark predominated on the area as the branches of some trees hided the sky. My way towards this area wasn't the most pleasant one as the mud patches and sand traps where common on my way towards this place. The bugs on the area where surprisingly calm and didn't molested me after reaching the part where the cobwebs started, not that I blame them even I feared them. Please whoever is watching over me, let my fears be false. Creating an Ice sword, I made my way towards the webbed darkwood tree where the vines reside. It wasn't a big tree. It seemed like any other dead three except that this one got vines on its branches that where black with blue needles, the ones that I needed. Holding my breath I raised the sword and in one swift movement cut the webs blocking my way to the vines. ... Eh... nothing happen. It seem like my fears where for nothing. With a smile I began to cut the vines and slowly with care began to bind them together. With a sight I let the vines rest on my shoulder taking care of not piercing myself with the needles. Taking a step backward my back hit something, it was like hitting a wall yet this one moved with me. Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii- That is as far I got before a shriek came from somewhere around me, without thinking I ran away from the tree towards the way I came from, cutting the cobwebs that where on my way making more shrieks escape from the forest. The ground began to tremble as I ran towards my destination, swearing loudly at my luck. Slowing myself until I reached to a stop, I threw the vines towards the closest tree that surprisingly didn't have any cobwebs, then proceed to take my coat off, throwing it to the floor. The cobweb would restrain my movements greatly if I was to face what made them. Looking forward I took a battle position, letting one hand close to my gut and the other raised in front of me with my ice sword while crouching slightly. My skin could feel the blow on the wind coming from ahead, as the thunderous steps of many monsters began to close to where I stand. With my anxiety taking the best of me, I began to pour more magic on my sword making its glow stronger. Raising my sword it seemed to touch one cobweb thread that was hanging on the air. That was a bad move for my part, a web shoot from the trees towards my raised sword, I jumped backwards and then proceed to swing my sword towards the incoming web with the idea of cutting it. Yet after my sword made contact with the web, it got stuck. Before I could pull my sword again it was forcefully yanked away from my hand. Looking around me I could see many, if not million of red eyes watching at me from the shadows. My sight before the sword was taken from my hands made me see that the spiders where big, bigger than me by four heads at most. Their head where red and the rest of their body white whiles their legs where black with needles sprouting from them. Taking a deep breath I began to ponder my options. Dammit, since when does the Everfree have giant bucking spiders inside of it? Ugh, calm down Gray. You have fought worse foes than those giant bugs. Looking around me I could see the shadows began to move, expecting me to made the slightest move so they could jump on me. Looking below I noted that the spiders's webs where spread on the ground around me but surprisingly I wasn't standing on it. Touching it would result on my end. At least they aren't frozen spiders like those on the norhtlands. If they where I would have been dead long ago. Moving my arms slowly as to not alert the monsters that where searching for my persona I began to pour magic on my hands. This will take a stroll on me later... I just know it. Then proceed to put both hands behind me, closing my eyes I began to focus on what I was about to do. "Ice-Make Unlimited: One Sided Chaotic Dance!" I shouted, pushing my arms forwards I separate them. With a blinding flash of blue light the spiders gave a shriek and jumped at me. Blood splattered on the ground around me as a ring of million of ice made swords formed around my body shielding me from those giant bugs that blindly impaled themselves. Many threw webs at me but got caught on the swords. Before those spiders could pull I hug myself with both hands and crouched more. Then stood straight and spread both my arms wide, sending all the swords at random directions at an incredible speed. The sound of shrieks and wood being impaled made a smile came to my face. Opening my eyes I was greeted by a dark blue glowing forest. There wasn't a clear view of the sky, it made this scene more epic in my eyes. Looking around I saw many impaled spiders and green blood on the floor with some organs that i couldn't name or cared for. Half spiders twitching and shrieking in agony. With a satisfying nod I made my way where I threw my coat and the vines. My left eye began to twitch as I saw my beautiful coat, it was nothing more than a giant rag with an impaled spider leg and blood. Rubbing my temple I made my way towards the vines. Grabbing it and pulling them on my shoulders I looked behind me at the poor piece of clothing. With a frown I ran and yanked the leg away from the coat and began to fold it until it could be carried easily. Trying to clean as much spider blood from it as I could. Finally after a few seconds I made it so no more spider blood felled from it and was dried enough so It wont accidentally let drops fall on my pants while walking. One of the many few connections that I have with the past... dammit I need a tailor to clean it from blood and patch it up. Ugh, where was Zecora again? Looking around again, I saw where I presume was where I came from. Raising from the floor I made my way towards the Zebra's hut with a frown. Safe my balls! This was a bucking suicide mission! If she knew about the spiders then I would be forced to made a living ice pony. "So... I went... west?!" YOU HAVE TO BE KIDDING MEIndeed, after coming back to the hut I began to try scold Zecora for sending me on a suicide mission only for her to bonk my head and then gave me an earful. It seemed like not only did I went a totally different direction than I was supposed to, but went by accident towards the most dangerous part of the forest and as luck have it. I didn't got deep inside that part of the forest. "Foal- Stubborn- Nut Head-" Where things I hear from Zecora as she was giving me the once over to made sure that there wasn't any cuts or punctures on my body. She took upon herself to made sure that I didn't move too much for I recently recovered from fever and got into a almost suicide situation in least than an hour. "Look I'm FINE! They didn't hit me, bit me, spit on me, or even scrap me. My body is perfectly fine! Now can you PLEASE show me where the closest town is?" I was getting irritated, if you where on my situation you would too. I'm not exhibitionist by any means and was pretty shy around the opposite sex unless they where close to me as friends. Right now my face was with a growing blush as the Zebra got me almost star naked if not for me threatening to froze my boxers to my body if she as much tried take them out. "Pointing direction wont be needed after my inspection, for I will be leading you towards your destination." Said the Zebra with a tone that made it clear that it wasn't up to me. Letting a sigh escape my mouth I resigned myself to my future. Damn mares, and my morals. They abuse that I cant say no to them most of the time, it was just so hard to do so. I blame my nieces for that. ... At least I could have time to ask more question on our way towards Ponyville. First thing first, finding Twilight and Spike. If I could send a letter to Celestia then I should just have time to rest until they come. With a silent nod towards the Zebra, she got up and made her way towards another room. "Snow Drop... I'm sorry..." I said weakly while clutching my chest. I need to see you, your grave at most. I though grimly with tears on my eyes.
Chapter 7 - Welcome to Ponyville! (Un-Edited)Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 9 - The Changeling attack Part 2. (Un-Edited)Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
*San Valentine Omake* The heat- Wait, that cant be right. (Un-Edited)*San Valentine Omake* The heat- Wait, that cant be right. (Un-Edited) (Canterlot - Third PoV) Canterlot's castle, the capital of Equestria and home of the holders of the celestial bodies in the sky. The city that served as a beacon of light to all the cities surrounding it. Was nothing but a memory, for fire and cries of fear and pain took hold of the streets. Rain pouring down harder from the sky, shadows moving around and falling down to grasp on an unsuspecting victim when possible. It seemed like a scene straight out of Tartarus itself. The royal guards trying, but failing in controlling the city are now running and hiding in every possible clavicle they could find. Some of the survivors tried teaming against the unexpected disease that took hold of their beautiful city. But even so, their fight was in vain. For there was nothing that could stop the insatiable monsters that now walked down the streets. The sound of hoofsteps began to echo on the desolate streets as a group of ten young stallion, all just above eighteen years old could be seen running. In the front, the leader it seems. Was a fur less stallion with black un-keeped mane. Sounds of explosions and wails of despair reaching his ears. But none of the stallions dared to look behind nor at their sides. Just as the group passed an alleyway, the last stallion to past was suddenly grabbed and pull toward the darkness. “Ahhhhhhhh! Help! They got me!” Shouted the stallion as furred claws began to sprout of the darkness. Taking hold of his body. “Hold on, we got you!” Shouted a Earth Pony stallion with white fur with some brown patches. His dark brown mane almost covering his eyes. Before he could help his team mate, the fur less stallion yelled at them. “It is too late, they got him! There is nothing we can do, run!” Shouted the fur less stallion. The others exchanging looks towards their trapped teammate and their leader. Some of them let tears fall their faces as they turned their backs to the poor soul. “No! You can't do this! YOU CAN'T DO THIS! Don't leave me~!” Shouted the stallion before being dragged towards the darkness. The last to follow their leader took a glance behind. Tears falling down his face, hidden thanks to the rain. “Requiem cantim pace, brother.” Said the Earth Pony before running as faster as his hooves could take him. “This way! Faster! Fragile Morale’s sacrifice must not be in vain!” Shouted the fur less Earth Pony stallion. Cuts adorning his chest and back as the remaining of his white t-shirt fell to the ground. His black mane losing a patch were claw marks could be seen, blood falling slowly towards his back. Thunder fell towards a house, lighting the world for a brief moment. Many silhouettes could be seen walking down the street, as in a trance. Searching for their prey. But, the eyes of the group was not on those shadows. But what lies behind them. “There is the safe house! GO GO GO!” Shouted the fur less stallion as many other stallions of the same age passed by. The sound of hooves, moans and groans coming from down the street giving them all the energy they needed. They were close… The building came in sight, both giant doors ripped off their hinges hanging by some miracle. None of that mattered thought, this was their last hope. Their only salvation. As they rounded the corner where the safe house was supposed to be located, the fur less stallion froze. Taking a glance behind him, seeing as many dark silhouettes making their way inside from the broken entrance. “Sir! It is a dead end! The door is locked!” Shouted one of the cadets, the others crying and praying for their imminent dead. There was no escape from the monsters now… “All of you! Made way!” Shouted the fur less stallion, a giant blue glowing rune that appeared behind him made all the other stallions threw themselves to the ground with haste. The fur less stallion gave a yell as a giant hand made of ice shot forward towards the locked doors. This one didn't even stand a chance as the hand pushed it open, pushing back beds and desks that worked as barricade of shorts. Inside the room shouts of despair and horror could be hear. The stallions knew those shouts pretty well, they were crying the same since the whole thing started. “Shut the fuck up stallions! Buck up and get inside! Now!” Shouted the fur less stallion. Looking inside the room, he could see a group cuddled in a corner. Roughly thirty or so stallions looking in horror at the now open door. When their eyes fell on the ponies at the door their eyes grew wide. Taking notice that it wasn't the monsters they were hidden that came in. Relief passed through those eyes, only to be replaced by horror once more. “What have you done!? You will bring them here!!!” Shouted an older stallion. His eyes having black circles around them, and his fur looking pale. The fur less stallion gritted his teeth as the sound of hooves and moans began to grow louder from down the hallway. “MOVE YOUR FLANKS STALLIONS! GET INSIDE! NOW!” Shouted the fur less stallion. The others outside, noticing that the door was open sprung to their feet and ran into the room. Unicorns began to levitate beds and anything they could get their magic on to barricade the windows. Earth Ponies running towards the only entrance in hopes to close it. The Pegasi, they were none in the room. Surprisingly. “Sir! They are coming down the hallway! I can see their shadows!” Shouted one of the Earth Ponies. The fur less stallion’s eyes grew wide. “CLOSE THE DOORS! DON'T LET THEM INSIDE!” Shouted the fur less stallion, the fear in his eyes being reciprocated by all the other stallions in the room. “AAARRRRH!” Shouted the Earth Ponies as they began to push the giant doors. But they barely even bulge. “What the buck are those door made of!?” Shouted one of the youngest stallions. “Who cares!? They keep those monsters outside! Just shut up and PUSH DAMMIT!” Shouted another stallion. The sound of moaning and groans growing stronger. The ground shaking as the horde began to approach the door. “CLOSE THE DOOR! CLOSE THE DOOR!” Shouted the Unicorns who were busy sealing the windows. “Don't close the door!” Came a shout from outside. But the stallions of the room didn't bulge. “Please! Don't close the Do-o-o-oor~” Shouted a stallion’s voice. “...” The Earth Ponies and Unicorns bowed their heads as tears began to fall down their faces, it was a needed sacrifice. There was no way they could close the door in time if they wait for the stallion to get inside. “Don't! Please! Don't close the door! I have so much to live for!~” Shouted the stallion. But the door closed with a loud clang. All the stallions in the room falling to the ground. “He was so young…” “I knew that stallion… I will remember him forever.” “He was my brother…” “I envy him, but at the same time pity him... I need a psychologist.” None of those cries mattered thought. For the screams of pain could be hear from outside the door. The wail of a stallion meeting the bane of all living beings made them shut up. “What… what are we going to do… what are we going to do!? We can't stay here Sir!” Shouted a dark blue stallion with red mane towards the fur less stallion. The fur less stallion didn't reply. He just let his forehead rest on the doors. Tears falling his face. “I don't know… I don't know soldier…” Whispered the fur less stallion. The others in the room hearing his words as the yells for helps died down along the groans and moans from outside. “We don't have food… water… not even a way to contact the outside sir… is this… is this the end?” Whispered a Unicorn. His voice echoing in the room. “It may be… but it is better than going outside…” Said the furless stallion. “I second to that!” Shouted another stallion with a grim smile. “Me third.” Shouted another, and so on. Every stallion shouting similar responses. “Well… I don't really see what is so bad about it.” Said a beige Unicorn stallion. All eyes snapping at him, looking at the Unicorn with surprise and pity. “Ha… haha… hahahAHAhaHA” The laugh of another stallion took the eyes away from the Unicorn. Looking at the one laughing, many averted their gaze. One of the oldest stallion in the room, being an Earth Pony with yellow mane and white fur. “Ba-haha-Bad about it? Colt… it is a fate worse than dead… those claws… those eyes… their insatiable hunger… they will leave nothing but your bones when they are done with you. I have seen it many times. Stallions powerful enough to level up mountains, to fight hydras bare handed. To fight demons face on fall to those monsters! Once they fight them… they are never the same. No matter how much therapy you pass through… nothing will cure you for what those monster will do to you. It will leave a scar for life…” Said the Earth Pony, putting his hands on his face and letting tears fall freely. “I have lost so many brothers this way… those monsters are things that not even I could fight.” Said the furless stallion. “None have come out the same after they are captu-” BUMP Silence fell to the room, all eyes growing wide as the ground began to shake. “Sir… tell me that wasn't what I think it was…” Said a dark brown Earth Pony with a propeller beanie on its head. Eyes wide with fear. BUMP “It can't be…” Said the fur less stallion while backpedaling from the set of doors. The booming sound that sounded oddly like hoovesteps. Growing stronger as time passed. BUMP BUMP BUMP The ceiling began to fall apart as the sound came to an end just outside the door. All the stallion taking in loud intake of airs. “Sir… is… is that-?” Asked the same propeller beanie stallion. The fur less stallion slowly took his gaze away from the door and made eye contact with the young stallion. “I-It… It is…” Said the fur less stallion. The other stallion in the room paralyzed with fear. “Do you think it know we are here sire?” Asked a random stallion in the room. “...” The fur less stallion, took a glance at the door. Then closed his eyes… “TAAAANK!” Shouted the stallion, all the other stallions in the room instantly threw themselves to cover. Just in time as the door exploded and becoming splinters . There was no sound as dust began to rise. The stallions in the room raising from their positions and looking at the newly opening in their safe house... “Faust have mercy upon our souls…” Said the fur less stallion, and as if invoking the monsters. Hundreds if not thousands of beings began to pour inside the room. From the ceiling, and from the windows. “MARES!” Shouted all the stallions, then, all hell broke loose. *Gasp* My limbs began to push whatever was holding me, only after falling to the ground and hitting my head. Did I notice it was the mantle from my bed. “It… it was just a dream, thanks Faust…” I said with a loud laugh, it was all nightmare. “Oh, I won't bet on it...” Said a lewd and silky voice from behind me. That made me froze and my eyes grew wide. My mouth closing with a snap. Slowly turning around I saw many pair of eyes with a predatory glint in them, and something more… “... Mama…” I said. “I’m your mama, now come here. Let's put that mouth to work...” Said a gleaming pure white furred Unicorn. Her royal purple curls bouncing as she began making her way towards me. Wearing nothing but a transparent black lingerie, that only help to boost my blood flow. “AHHHHHH!” I shouted as I sprung out of my bed. Other cries similar to mine echoing around the room. Finally when my eyes adjusted to the dark I could see many stallions looking around with fear filled eyes. “It… it was just a dream..” I whisper, many grunts of agreements along with relieve cries reaching my ears. “Or a nightmare?” Said a voice from the entrance to the barracks. All stallions freezing and turning their head towards the door. On the door, in a dominatrix suit were more mares than I could count… all of them with whips and planks… some with things I never thought I will se a mare with hanging between their legs... “Let's get started, shall we?” Said the yellow coat Pegasus mare in the front with a pink mane… “I call dibs on the furless stallion~” Said the perfect and darker Fluttershy dominatrix. Something long and hard hanging between her legs… “...” Opening my eyes slowly, I saw that I was on the barracks. It was all a dream… all a dream… When morning came, I began making my way toward the local psychologist. But, when I reached it. There was a line of many stallions crying and others curled on the ground whispering words to themselves. “Hey! There is that stallion from the other day!” Came a voice from behind me… a voice that I remember from my dream. Many eyes growing wide at the same time as mine, and as one. All the stallions turned around. There, standing a few feets away from me was the mane six. “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!” Shouted all the stallion on the area, all making a dash towards the darkest and farthest place posible. In a few seconds, all that remained of the stallions in the area was dust and hooveprints. “Was something I said?” Asked the rainbow maned Pegasus towards her companions. All of them exchanging confused glances. That was how the story of the ‘heat’ was born. The end. Author's Note Yes, this have nothing to do with the main story xD
Chapter 10 - Confrontation.(Un-Edited)Waking up with a headache was not how I visualize my morning to be. Letting a groan I began to dwell on the covers that surrounded my body. But the more I fought against it, the worse my blinding became. With a louder groan I pushed harder as my headache became worse, before I could stop myself I bucked my feet and fell to the ground. “Ahhh! Son of a whorse!” I shouted as my head slammed into the ground, the good thing that came from this was that I was free from my blindings. Raising myself I found that I was inside a giant room with multiple bunks. All forming a perfect line on both adjacent walls. Their main color being dark green and the covers alongside the pillow being different color than the beds, being of a lighter shade of brown. Another thing that caught my attention was that all of them were empty. Memories from the day before began to resurface until a certain point, when I went with Ken to a bar at Shining Armor’s recommendation. From there things are… difficult to remember, but I think I remember entering a drinking contest with Ken- Oh gods, I got a hangover. There were no sounds in the room so my headache did not worsened as I sat on the bed from where I fell. Trying to piece together what happened yesterday. My body was pretty banged up as any movement made my bruises cry. Using my left arm to cover my face I began to feel sadness. I could remember the last words of Celestia, I knew she didn't believe I was Gray, or just refused to believe it. But one thing was clear, she didn't like me. Something that made my heart hurt. My hand lowered and my gaze followed it. Looking at my hand I could see the faint outline of a bigger one. The hand of a protector, the hand of a being that have the power to protect everyone. That wasn't me anymore, if the day before was anything to go by. If not for Ken I would have died, without him Canterlot would have been lost and the Changelings would have won. Hell, without him I couldn't even made it halfway to Canterlot. Clenching my fist the image of a bigger hand disappeared, leaving behind a feeling of... sadness. Can I call myself protector? In a body like this? I’m not even sure if I’m nineteen again or seventeen. Maybe even younger. Anger began to boil inside of me, just when I was about to punch the bed I forced myself to stop. It wasn't like me to show anger like this, what good would it do? My attention was taken by the sound of a door opening. Looking up I was greeted by the sight of two royal guards, both of them taller than myself by a few centimeters. One of them was an Earth Pony and the other a Pegasus. Looking at them I saw that both are female. Both with the same coloration, that being blue mane and white fur and adorning the typical gold armor... That is when I notice that I wasn't wearing anything, making my face light up faster than the eye could blink. Grabbing the mantle on the floor I cover my lower body as both guards approached my bed. If they notice my red face, they didn't show it. Their faces were pretty damn stoick as a rock. “Are you the one known as Gray?” Asked the Earth pony mare. Clearing my throat I shifted on my covers, my face light up as a tomato. “I- y-yes, I’m Gray.” I said. Both of their eyes narrowed at my words, making me gulp. “Princess Celestia is expecting you in the throne room. We were told to bring you to her presence.” Said the Pegasus mare. “I- w-well, I would go right away but… I’m… kind off… not in the proper attire, can you tell me where I can find some clothes?” I asked with a forced smile. “There are cloths in the chest at the end of the bed.” Said the earth pony mare. My eyes glanced at where the supposed chest should be and, much to my surprise. Saw a folded piece of cloths on top of a chest. … I just sat there, waiting for them to go out of the room or even turn around. But they stood firm in front of me with, once again, stoick faces. The silence was killing me on the inside, not to mention that it was very awkward being in the presence of not one, but two mares… and naked. Sure, I have a lot of awkward, and downright disgusting encounters back in the past. What with not having a muzzle like all males in this world. Taking my t-shirt would made those that don't know I’m male… well… I don't wanna talk about that. Never knew how many of them could forgot that males have their cutie mark on their chest. Even in plain sight it was like they ignored it... Go to a happy place… oh yeah, I’m naked in front of two mares, swee-No! Bad brain bad! Letting a polite cough on my left hand I addressed the mares. “Um… aren't you gonna turn around or something? I’m kind of… naked.” I said to the mares. Both of them raised an eyebrow at this, it was like watching an illusion because the Pegasus raised the left eyebrow and the Earth pony raised the right one, at the same time. The act made shivers run down my spine. I have a bad story with twins in the past. Talking about creepy. “Oh? You didn't seem to mind yesterday.” Said the Earth pony. “That, and we have orders to not let you out of our sight no matter what. So, go on and hurry or we will take you naked if we have to.” Ended the pegasus, …….. I…. …. …. What the buck happened yesterday!? Oh gods… I won't describe how violated I feel when I dressed myself in front of two females I don't even know. It was just awkward and let's leave it like that. Something in my head was telling that it was nothing. Like I have done this before, but I can't really remember. Was it just my mind playing tricks with me? Ugh. The clothes on top of the chest at the end of the bed were a generic pair of white trouser and a grey long sleeved shirt. The shoes, unfortunately weren't my type, seeing as I don't have hooves and seeing as I couldn't find a pair of human shoes around here I’m forced to go barefoot. Sure, for a pony it isn't much but being… human in this world I became the most,well, to put it bluntly. An abomination of some kind. Sure, they are other races walking around the world but that doesn't mean the ponies accept what is different. With a sigh I raised my sight towards the ponies walking around, all of them doing something to help. If it was for me, I would be helping them right now but I couldn't. My glance changed, and my cheeks began to burn when I remember the pair of guards that gutted me with their eyes back at the barracks. Yeah, females were never on top of my priority list. Why would I need one anyway? I'm a soldier. One day or another I would have died in the battlefield. Actually, I'm glad I never tied the knot with anypony seeing as I technically died. Wait, did I ever sleep with somepony? ... Uh... I... think so? Shit, I'm a virgin? The feeling of shame came back full force as did my blush. What did I do in my spare time back in the days aside from being a knight? Did I ever sleep with somepony? or is my memory so messed up I forgot? Blinking a few times I threw those toughs off my head. This was not the time nor place to think about those kind of things. The guards in front of me gave me a side glance before their eyes returned to their path. They continue walking, as stoic as when I meet them, even the other guards seemed more alive- Wait, no, those seem pretty green to be royal guards. Cadets maybe? Uh… so this is where they were?. The blood stained streets seemed like a bad dream, for now the marble streets seemed to shine. Not even dust seemed to be present, something that made me question if the ground got runes carved into it. Seeing as there is quite literally rubble every way I turn, but not dust. Where were the bodies of the death being dumped at anyway? No one seemed to care about us walking on the street, sure there was the rare glance my way but nothing else. Maybe the ponies DID change from the past?... or they are like Rarity and think my fur is light pink and that I’m a mare? aaaaand there goes my pride. Finally, the castle could be seen up front. Two generic male guards were guarding the giant gate, both unicorns holding a spear each. As we approached they crossed the spears in a cross pattern in front of us. Making us come to a stop.. “Halt! Court have been annulled until further notice!” Shouted both guards at the same time, which, kind of made me frown. It was hard not to remember the past when there is a reminder of it every time I look at a guard. “We have orders from Princess Celestia to bring this pony to the throne room.” Said the pegasus mare at my side. The guards didn't even took a glance at me before straightening their posture and raising their spears. The earth pony mare pushed me, making our journey continue towards the throne room. I could have paid more attention, but somehow. I didn't… feel like myself. I know this is not how my past self would have acted. I trained with zebras on my free time to control my emotions. I was not one to show interest so… freely, to show emotions was not a part of me unless with my family. It is disturbing, to know what you were. Yet even with that knowledge you doubt if it was even yourself. I was the epitome of guard yet here I’m. Being what would most call a normal unicorn, something that is not fit to be a guard. Sure, I did took down a few Changelings, sure I survive Chrysalis's wrath. But… a normal unicorn could have done that in my eyes. All I did, was with an above average pool of magic. The only different about myself and a normal Unicorn would be that I didn't panic and hesitate when confronting my opponent. My memories doesn't matter either, seeing as it seem like watching tv. You can watch as much as you can the life of one person, but you wouldn't be that person no matter how much you tried. It is… as I stated before, really disturbing for me. Really. I was taken out of my depressive state by someone yanking the neck of my t-shirt. Looking upwards I was greeted by yet another pair of golden doors. Berating myself for losing myself on my own thoughts I began to ponder what would happen once the double doors open. Before I could even think of any negative or positive outcome, the doors began to open slowly. The sound of metal grinding and magic began to echo around the almost empty castle. I could see the throne room just like I remember from the show. There was a great red carpet coming from the door and ending on a golden throne were the figure of Princess Celestia sat with a blank face. No smile, or frown present to give me a leverage of any kind. Averting my gaze I saw the rest of the room. It was pretty… empty really. The throne was the only thing in the room aside from the windows that depict pictures of the sun and moon with four pillars that reached the roof. In the center of the room a giant chandelier reside. It was truly a sight to behold. Then I notice that I wasn't being followed or lead anymore. Once I took a step inside the throne room and just far enough from the doors, those began to close. That was never a good sight, that is when I notice that I was the only other being aside from Celestia on the room. There was silence for a few seconds, but thankfully or not. Celestia was the one to break the silence. “Do you know why I called you here today Gray?” Asked Celestia in a cold tone. Forcing myself to stay calm my eyes meet hers. “No, I was just told to meet you.” I said in what I believe was a monotonous tone, it irks me. Does being a teenager once again affect me so much? Or is it the remains of my hangover that forced me to show so much emotion against my will? I remember taking classes about emotion control from the zebras. Yeah, so why was I so... unskilled in the art? “There have been… complications. In respect of your friend. I have been told they couldn't find him in the castle. Can you tell me the location of the one known as Ken? or the dragon called Revaan?” Asked the princess, her head resting on her left hand. My mind began to run on overdrive. I don't remember seeing Ken this morning, but I don't remember where I left the scale he gave me either. His token… Does that mean he took it to get back to his world? Is that how it works? Wait, when did he leave? I don't really remember saying goodbye to him or Revaan. Then, another fragment fell in piece. Should I tell Celestia about the Displaced? I could change the story behind their beginnings of such beings. They are just ponies that were cursed or something like that. Yeah, I don't remember ever telling Luna or Celestia that I was not a Pony. It is my most guarded secret, something that I have told no one aside from two other beings. Actually, my memory continue being a fuss. Could I have told them about my origins in the past? So many things are left in blank on my head. So, with my resolve. I lie to the Princess. “I… don't know princess. I haven't seen him since last night.” I said and for a moment I could swear I saw the eyes of Celestia shine with something… was that relief? Happiness? It was short lived, for they dimmed once more. My heart twisted inside of me as I placed that emotion. She was glad, she knew I lied to her. Maybe I'm being paranoid. Was I ever this paranoid about such little things? “Well, matters not. We got our plate full with finding and imprisoning the remaining Changelings in Equestria. Not to mention the repair of Canterlot and the weeding to come. Two lone travelers are the last of our preoccupations.” Said Celestia, her posture changing once more as her hands grabbed the hand supports of the throne. Silence reigned upon the throne room. But was short lived as Celestia closed her eyes and opened them once more. This time shining with anger. “I see… tell me Sir Gray. Where did you get your name?” I could feel that I was walking on a rope right now. The wrong move and I would fall. Actually, why the fuck don't I just tell her my true origins? No, I can't. Not yet, there is something to be done before I do that. Wait, didn't I told Luna I was back after she called me her Uncle? No. Yes. What? That made me froze, it was such a simple question. But the meaning is what counts. She wanted to know the truth. Who I was. But… Gray isn't my name, it was never my name. It is… an alias more than anything. Something that she doesn't know... “From… birth your highness.” I said flinching under her gaze. It was impossible for me to lie to her, yet necessary. For I can't just said I named myself, that I couldn't remember my real name. There is more chances in playing it safe than telling the truth. Gray Fullbuster, after all. Was born with that name in her eyes. That is what I told her and Luna. What many believe. For the ones that knew me before the incident… before the death of Gaia and Solaris, before I became a knight. But... I couldn't tell her about Earth, about my origins. No one remembered when I got my name at the time. For all the world I have been Gray Fullbuster since birth. It sickens me now, how much changed just by taking a simple name. Which by now, by all means was a clean lie and judging by the frown adorning her face she knew so too. Because I wasn’t born with this name and she never asked me before when she was young. She simply accepted the ‘since I can remember’ I said over and over. In a way, I fucked myself up for not remembering something so important before starting this conversation. “Interesting, then tell me. Where were you born… Sir Gray?” Just like moments ago, the way she say ‘sir’ with so much venom… It hurts… This was another tricky question, I don't remember if I ever told her where I was born… was it a far away land from the north of Equestria? Or was it from the south? Maybe west? Or was it in Equestria itself? I don't remember, but I knew I told her something about where I was born in my past… Yes, but were? Taking a deep breath to calm my nerves I used all of my remaining willpower to stay in contact with her eyes. They show nothing… and it unnerves me. Trying to remember the past seemed impossible. Somehow, there continue to be so many blanks. So much darkness. I can see dark figures in my memories, like it is clouded, or a deep mist surrounds the images. No voices or actions I took. Is this a side effect of being brought back to life? Doesn't matter now. I don't have an answer for Celestia, but I can't just say I don't remember. “I was born in… the borders with Minus, your highness.” Oh, such a lie. But it didn't show on my face. How come I lie so easy on this but not when she asked me about my name? Ugh. It hurts my head to think about it, and my emotions running in turmoil isn't helping in the slightest. “Very well, then one last question…” The room suddenly began to increase in temperature. Something that I disliked very much. Sure, I like taking hot baths but I don't like it when the temperature gets so high… She rose from her throne and made her way down the stairs. She didn't stop once she reached the end, and went towards the window at the left of the throne. It was a pink window that depicted the waves of the ocean with mist and the sun going down the horizon in pink color. She just stopped there and watched it, even if the window did not show the other side. “Who are you?” I hear her whisper, but I could feel the hate… she asked with so much venom behind it.... She turned around and her face was turned into a snarl. I took a step back as I took her face. I have never seen her so… angry. I wanted to speak but I was far too lost by her question. It hurts how much hate was coming from her towards me, his own uncle. The one that nursed, protected, and watched her grow. Where did my little niece go? My mouth tried working. Opening and closing a few times, trying to find the words. That question, so simple but at the same time so… difficult. Sure, many in the past have asked me who I was. I always told them the same... I’m Gray Fullbuster. But now… she was asking me who I was, she knew that Gray wasn't my name. But what do I say? I can't say that I don't know, hell forbid. Trying to convince her I’m his uncle now… it would be more easier to go and spit on my own tomb. Maybe if I told her the truth just when the conversation began? No, that was a bad idea. But why? Why was it such a bad idea? Something was telling it was, but was it? So many emotions running wild inside of me. What was right? What was the best way to deal with this? She doesn't see me as Gray Fullbuster, protector of ponies and her uncle. She sees me as an imposter, a perpetrator and usurper of a name that used to bring her joy. If the one in front of me was any other living being on Equus aside from my family I would have fear for my life. But I know she would never hurt someone out of spite. She is not like that… She was never like that... Time change us all… Whisper a voice in my head. Shaking my head to dispel the dark thoughts plaguing my mind, my eyes once more meet hers. Resisting the urge to look away I open my mouth to answer. Lie. Yes, I need to lie. Why though? It just feel like the best choice by some reason. “I have already told you… I’m Gray Fullbus-” I began, only to be silenced by something unexpected. If not for my instincts I would have fell to the ground by the lack of oxygen. Celestia’s magic spiked, I could feel the temperature raising more to the point where my sweat began to notice. The down back of having such a sensitive detection aura. “Who.Are.You” She said throught gritted teeth. I was about to answer but my mouth was forcibly closed by magic. “Your real name, I know you are lying. I can see it in your eyes, in the way your body react, and in your aura. So tell me, who are you? How do you know that name!?” Shouted Celestia. My mind began to race a mile a second, there was no answer that would pacify her. For I don't remember my real name, and even so. Trying to remember only hurts me more, it force me to remember the days when I used to be ignorant of the dark from the world. That is all I remember from the past. But why? That is when I notice that the magic on my lips disappeared, but I continue being in her hold. With a tired sigh I looked at her in the eyes. “That is the name I get by when I was… younger. It came to me after my eyes opened to the world.” I said, and I mean it all. Her face softened a little, just for a second before returning to her hateful look. “Do you know the history behind that name?” She asked, this time her voice taking a tone that… even knowing, didn't stop me from being more sadder than I was. Why do I continue to lie? Why? It feels right. But at the same time something was telling to stop lying. What was wrong with me? Blinking. Her voice finally hit my ears. She sounded old, very very old. Not the kid intrigued by everything and innocent to the world… “Not… really.” I said, and it was partly the truth. I haven't thought about people writing about me in history books. Well, maybe I did when I became a captain of the guard or when I became a knight. But I never thought about, well, a thousand year in the future. Did I even exist? Would I exist? If I remember something about the show, it was that ponies tend to ignore things such as old villains like Sombra and the Crystal Empire or Discord and Nightmare Moon. This is actually the first time I think about it… I believe? Celestia didn't believe me, that's for sure. But she didn't talk me on my lies more than she already did. Looking at nothing in particular she began to speak as in a trance. “Then there is nothing more to say, Canterlot give you its thanks for helping protecting it. Take him out.” Blinking I found both of my arms grabbed by a pair of royal guards. When did those guys got here? No, how didn't I saw them coming? What in the name of… “Will do your highness.” Said both stallions at the same time. I just stood there blinking. Was I really that rusty? Why was I letting them handle me like this? I'm way stronger than those guys? Why? The guards didn't leave me time to ponder that question as they raised me from my armpits. As much as I wanted to snap at them I knew it wouldn't do good to go against the guards, I didn't have anything more than a name after all. If they wanted they could have me imprisoned by law after all. That is what my analogical mind was telling me. Lowering my head in shame I was taken out of the courtroom. What was there to say? I lied. Horribly and in the face of one of the beings I treasure the most. Was there a point in fighting back when all this was what I deserve? The doors closed behind me as I was dragged. The guard not once saying anything. Fucking stone ponies… which I was one of them in the past. Does that mean I’m insulting myself? The dragging didn't last long, as they quite literally threw me out of the castle’s doors and towards the destroyed streets. Gritting my teeth I forced a few words to stay inside. I deserve this, actually. I deserve more. Looking behind me I could only see the guards giving me the stink eye as If I did something wrong. Something I did, but not to them directly. Heck I even helped defend the city. “What? Is this how you threat everypony that comes and helps your city?” I said through gritted teeth. Dusting my new cloths. But the guards, if nothing. Seemed to become angrier. “You are not welcome here, even if you did help us win against the Changelings you bring discomfort towards our ruler.” Said the guard from the left. That made me a little confuse. My expression must have said it for the guard on the right answer the unasked question. “You bring shame to the name of Sir Gray Fullbuster, last known member of the royal family and great father of the royal guard. Protector of all, and slayer of darkness. You will do well by going back to your own name for there are many that look up to him. Not to a fur-less pony who thinks is the best just because he fought against Changelings.” Said the guard, not once his expression of hate changing. That made me flinch, how much will it cost to made them see? Maybe this was meant to be? to live knowing no one will know that you did something big for the world? Anger too bubbled inside of me, but the self loathing inside of me was bigger. After all, I fought their Queen and helped the elements of Harmony. While they did nothing but fail in protecting the city. Trying to form words on my mouth became harder as the seconds in silence grew longer. The image of Celestia looking at me with hate burned inside my mind. In the end, I just lower my head and turned around. It was obvious that I was not welcome here. Looking towards the city of Canterlot, I began to ponder my existence. Should I be neglected by those I used to protect, what else could I do? What does a man that knows nothing but war can become when there is no army to fall back to? No country to call its own when they reject him? Protect them was the first thing that comes to mind. But how, and why? Shaking my head from the spiral to depression I looked at the broken city. It was obvious what I was going to do, I was going to help in the reconstruction of the city. After that… I will be in the hands of fate. No, not in the hands of fate. My destiny was already written. There was something brewing in the North and... payback to be had, Not once did I look back, not once did I hoped for change. The moment I took a step away from the castle, I knew things would never be the same. My niece’s no more. I’m just that… a fur-less Earth Pony with power over ice. There were magic artifact that granted them those powers in the past. So it wasn't such a big deal for them. Maybe. “It’s… time to start anew… I think.” I said to no one. Some ponies that passed me gave me weird looks before shrugging. So ignorant… so happy… My foots came to an halt as my breath got caught on my throat. This was the weeding… the weeding of the show… I… I need to read my books. I need to read my journals. Sombra was coming back, and I was not going to sit idly. Everything started with him… and it WILL end with him too, even if I have to die. After all… I already died once... what is one more time? “Ha! My senses are telling me someone is in need of help! Oh! My fair lady, does something ails you? Is the sun’s light too much for thine fur?” I heard a deep male voice ask from behind me, with an accent that makes me remember the Griffons in the west. Looking back, I was greeted by a dark brown wallr. Raising my head I let my mouth fall as I was greeted by the biggest Earth Pony I have seen since getting out of the cave. He was tall, that is for sure. My head barely reaching his chest. He was dressed with a dark brown t-shirt and dark green pants. His fur color being blue while his golden mane was flowing in the wind. Reaching just above the back of his neck. Then my eyes fell on his blue ones, and I feel safe. It was like looking at Solaris is eyes, giving a familiar warm and a aura of protection to me. “Is the head troubling you then my lady? Or are you down because of those injustice fiends that dared to attack our fine city? Then fear not my maiden! For Bright Shield have came to help!” Said the stallion, his smile never falling. It was… oddly familiar to a pink mare thought. Blinking a few times I notice that he was talking to me, making me curse under my breath. The day someone actually notice I’m male and not female would be the day the Griffons would made peace with the Zebras… do they even continue being sworn enemies? It is not like Black Beak could change what happen though. “Uh… Sorry man, got the wrong sex there. I’m a stallion.” I said, the face of Bright Shield freezing in a thousand yard stare. It was comical to a fault, almost making me crack a smile. “Oh, forgive my transgression my friend! My eyes must be getting old, just like my body. But fear not! Justice will not rest even if my eyes fails me! Now… “Without giving much of a warning he brought both of his massive arms on my shoulders. Pushing me downward and on a chair. Wait, what!? Where did this chair came from!? “Tell me friend! What can Bright Shield help you in this fine day? What have you in such a sour mood?” Asked Bright Shield. It made me want to shout at him for trying to pry in my personal life. But something made me think twice, looking at his eyes I could see that he actually cared for my well being. “... You won't let me go until I tell you, am I wrong?” I asked him in a unamused tone. His smile only growing larger. “But of course! I can't have mine friends in such a downcast mood! Now, tell Bright Shield your problems. Don't worry, none shall know of what you tell me.Knight promise!” Said the stallion. Maybe it was because of my tired mind, or because he reminds me of someone. But I decide to trust him without question. “Have you ever lied to your family?” I asked the stallion. He just cocked his head side to side while humming. After a few seconds in silence he closed his eyes. “Oh, yes. I lie to my family once! My mother to be exact, I would never forgive myself for lying to her about that. It helps me remember that lying is bads, for it leaves guilt like no other bearing down on my shoulders. It helps after you tell the truth, even if I haven't told her about what I did. She would never look at me the same, such a good mother doesn't deserve to pass through that! What I did was so disgusting... so horrible. Never forget thought, lying would only make things heavier! Well, in my eyes that is!. Never lie mine friend, it is what this world doesn't need. Liars are the sworn enemies of justice after all! Hahahaha~” Said Bright Shield with a big smile. Looking around it mades me so damn confused and creepy because none seemed to care about the giant Earth Pony sitting in the middle of the street with a smaller Earth Pony. Shaking my head I let his words sink in my heart. It didn't help me, yet it made me understand why this started. If I haven't lied to Solaris and Gaia, even to the world in itself. If I just told them that I’m a human… then maybe things would have played differently. But that was then, and this is now. “Thanks Bright Shield, your words surely have made me seen what I have done wrong..” I said while looking away in shame. Maybe that was the answer? The truth? They can't know the truth… they will blame you… they would never accept you. Whisper my negative side. “No problem! No problem! That is why Bright Shield is here! To help those in need! Now, go go. You seem like someone with something to do!” Shouted Bright Shield, raising from the chair and covering me in his shadow. “Yeah… there is a lot to do now that the Changelings have been repealed.” I said. Bright Shield just looked down at me and began to rub underneath his muzzle. I was about to question him about what he was thinking, but he beat me to it. “Indeed, indeed! Too bad I couldn't get here in time! If any of my best friends were here, the Changelings wouldn't have even made it that far! But justice will always win at the end!” Said Bright Shield. When the words sank in, I looked at him with a puzzled face. “You are a guard?” Sure, he was quite literally a bucking brick house. I could see his abs underneath his t-shirt and the muscle in his arms. “Guard? No! I’m Bright Shield! One of the royal knights of Princess Celestia herself!” Said Bright Shield. Once more, I took my time to look at him. He did look the part, but he didn't act like it. He seemed so… carefree. It was like trying to see Pinkie Pie as a royal guard with a frown always on her face. It was just something impossible. “Well! I have to go too! My best friends are waiting with my super-best friend in the castle! See you later Sir Gray! It was nice seeing you!” he said loudly while turning around. “You too Bright… Shield…” My body froze as I looked at his back. I haven't said my name since we started talking, and he just got here he said. Then... I haven't hear him said anypony or somepony when he talked... Instinctively, I let my magic sense open for I forgot that I let it off since the throne room. What I saw and feel took my breath away. The air itself was suffocating, but there was no magic being poured out from a Unicorn nearby. Looking forward Bright Shield, I could see his aura. Something that everything have, the magic that is inside our bodies. But his? It was like watching a pillar that reached the sky. But it wasn't aggressive, or I would have almost faint. The aura surrounding his body was calm, like water. It was so pure… I was shaken out of my stupor when I fell something in my hand. Looking down I saw that both of my hands were clenched shut. When I calmed myself and let my magic sense dim, I noted how there was something inside my left hand. Opening it, I saw a white folded piece of paper. Without thinking much, I open it and my eyes grew wide. Looking upward, I couldn't see hair nor hide of Bright Shield. Like he just vanished in thin air. Looking down at the paper once more, I led a smile made way on my face. “... Don't tell my best-best-friend I tell you this! But between you and me, we could use some hands to clean up the city. P.S. The children are in the south part of the city, I think they would like to hear a good story. Your friend, Bright Shield.” I read out loud. Shaking my head I decide not to question that Earth Pony. I have enough for one day. But at least I know what I will be doing for the time being. When I was about to throw the paper, I saw that there was more written behind it. "As a sign of our friendship I shall tell you what I lied my mother about! It may help you understand my pain and guilt from the only time I lied in my life! But don't tell my mother, she doesn't have the heart to hear that now! What I lied to her was about who eat the pie my grandma made when I was nothing but a little colt!. I know, it is such a horrible thing to do. But I couldn't bear myself to see my mother's face. Let there be told that lying never helped! The weight of such a lie shall forever drag me down. To made me remember to never lie again! Farewell my friend!" I read once more... he made it sound like he killed someone... But he just eat a pie... what the hell!? Ugh, ponies. Never going to understand them. Author's Note Hmmm... I think I will change a few things later. Too much first person! We need second person! But I suck at that so... yeah. This will do for now xD P.S. Hope you like the conversations. Welp, there goes another new OC. Who are those knights? Can someone get the easter egg? We will never know... or we will? Who knows? I dont? I think I'm just rambling... ugh. P.S.S. There is something wrong somewhere... I just know it... my spidey senses are telling me that! P.S.S.S. Sorry for some grammar errors and misspelling of some words. Welp, have a nice day~!
Chapter 1 - Awakening(Edited)Author's Note Okay! First Ark chapter 1! Wuhu! Gonna say sorry on the whole "old times speech pattern" on my part. Gonna try to make it right but... well. Feedback is highly appreciated. Now, this chapter was edited by this great man! Give all a flutter yay to GeneralFallenAngel!!!! Thanks a lot for your help man! It is really appreciated. So get your enchiladas and mountain dew people! Cause its time to let the words rolling! Let the story begin! Chapter 1 - Awakening(Edited) .̮̻̖͇̥͙̘̃ͬ̎ͥ̽̃͛͒́͞.̧̛̥̣̞̘̮͌̽͛̉͑ͭ̏̉.̧̠͌̕͜.̨̯͔̖̱̐͒ͤͫͪ̊̔̍̂͜.̸͚̯̟̩̇̄͂̌̆͌͞͠.̘̣̤̮̘̙̺̺̏̍ͩͯ̏̃̚͞͝.̸̖͖͙̗͆ͫ͊̆ͯ̏.̡͕͉͉̰̰̤̻ͥ̌.̷̵̛̬͚̪̼̲̼̍ͫͫ͋͐̒͋.̘̏̓̈́̀ͨ͗̿͑͢͜.̷̞̳̠͙̱̮͎̣̈́̍ͭ͌ͨ̈̊ͨ̀ͅ.̴̬̻̯͙͒̒̿̌ͣ̀͘.͗́͂̂̂͒ͫ͐̀҉̺̩̩̖̥.̴̺̮̘̯̮̂͂̃̽̈́ͫ Consciousness returned to me, as a burning sensation made itself apparent on my chest, my memories were a blur. Question after question came to my mind in this place full of darkness. For some reason I felt calm, yet confused. I didn’t even understand the meaning of those words but they felt like the right thing to say. I was floating... no... I was standing, but I couldn't move, as if I was being restrained from all angles by a metal bar, I tried and tried to, but I couldn't move even a finger. Finger? What is a finger? Where.... am I? Was one of the most repeated questions I made when I could think rationally, and the feeling of my head being split open didn't help. So I tried to open my eyes but I couldn't, they refused to even bulge. So many words, I didn’t understand them, yet I did? What was a ‘head’? I knew it was something that had eyes, mouth and ears. But what were those? I get the idea, but I couldn’t give them a definition. Couldn’t even think of what those looked like. I just knew about those things. Who... am I? Who was I? I can't remember, my head hurts, I'm dizzy, what is this place, and why is it so... Cold?... it is... cold.... Came my voice, or my thoughts, it was difficult to say at least, the sound came from everywhere but at the same time it sounded as if I was thinking. I could feel my body, it was cold, like if it was being covered by a layer of cold wate--no, it is way more colder than cold water… wait. What is water? Why are those words just coming to my head!? What... happened to me? What is going on? I ask, somehow. As if expecting someone to answer me in this infinite darkness, and much to my surprise, something did happen. A light, a tiny glowing sphere of light, it just appeared and seemed to be getting closer to me, I could see shapes inside the light, when it hit my eyes, I blacked out. I have eyes? I appeared in the air after recovering consciousness, much to my surprise. I could see again. I was in the air, floating this time, not like before, yet I couldn't move from my place. It was like being on a treadmill, I moved my foot, but I didn't move from my place, so I took a glance at my area. Ignoring all the same questions that came to my head. Then, I tried looking at myself. There was nothing, just a pale blue light that seemed to come from behind my eyes. It didn’t made sense. What was happening to me? What was I? How could I know what those words mean? Then, I caught another new sight that took my attention away from my non-existent body. I was floating very high in the air, below I could make out a city. The city was very familiar to me, but I couldn't put my finger from where, and the colors seemed to be wrong, everything was grey. Once more, I wanted to know what a city was. I knew the word, but what was a city? Was it the building? Was it the lack of trees? Is a city just a big group of buildings close to each other? Suddenly I started to move unwillingly towards the ground, but it wasn't like if I was falling from the sky. It was more like a slow descent to the ground, the way I was descending it seemed that I was going to land inside a park. When I was only some few meters over the ground, I could hear something. I tried moving my head towards the voice and was rewarded with a glimpse at the only colored thing in all the area. "Hey S͍̖̲͎̗͖̙ͥ͑̓͂t̼̖͎̲͕̘͍̿ͥͫ̌͊_̯̓̉͛͜_͇̪̖̞͜v͍͔͍̣̞̍̋̀_̮̗̠̪̍͑̅͑̀ , are you going to play Lol this afternoon?" Said a boy, he was wearing a red winter jacket and black jeans, and his dark blond hair was combed to the right side. He was 5'8'' feet tall. But there was something wrong with the boy, his face was... black, as if it was a void made of pure darkness, it didn't have eyes or nose, not even a mouth. Like a mask covering someone’s face. Their shape was funny, why were the shapes funny? Those are humans. I’m human? But I have no body? How can i know this? Alongside that boy was another boy, once my eyes landed on his face. Everything began to shake. It was… I don’t know. Fever? The world became a blur. I saw colors, then I didn’t. It didn’t make sense to me, there was a weird sensation around myself. Was this pain? It wasn’t nic-- .̜͇̜̥̗ͅ.̡͕̗̼̖̄ͅ.͎̫̹̼͇̹ͯͮ̅ͥ͊̽͒.̹̘̘̲̟̺̏̌ͥ͛̀́ͅ.̗̥͓̠͇͖̉̈͊͆͐̐.̳̦̫̭̟̟̐́̈̿̓ͧ̀͡n̸̘̺̉̄̐̓͊̚.̹̟̼͓̊ͣ̌͑ͮ͂ͦ.ͬ̈͏̩͉.͔̳́ͬ.̺̳͎̼ AGH! Pain, my head hurts so much. It was worse than before. Memories of the boy came to my head, his name, his attitude, and his likes and dislikes, everything. All the words, all the things I have said now make sense. So much knowledge just dropped on me... Then I realised who he was. That's... me? I wanted to yell out to him, to get closer, and to understand what was happening. Why couldn't I remember the boy I was walking with? I remember the day, but I couldn't remember names. Hell, I couldn’t even feel anything else aside from confusion. What's happening to me? Came my voice, it came with fear. Did I want to know what happened? How come I am here, yet there? am I in a coma? Why does my voice now sound so… weird? It sounds like an echo, but, why? Is this a dream? "Sure, like always man, but If we are gonna play on Summoner's rift I wanna be Adc."" Said... Me? This was pretty confusing... the voice came as If I thought or said it, it came from everywhere yet at the same time, it came from my head… my head? Then, I blinked and found myself in… my body? Was this my body? But… I was looking at myself before! I already know this, I have lived this. So this can’t be real? Right? Then, I caught my body moving without my consent. Hell, it was so weird. But my face was smiling! Why was I smiling? This doesn’t make any sense! I was just an average boy, 5'8'' feet tall, wearing my trademark dark blue jacket and black jeans, my eyes green as the glass, my black hair was a disaster, it looked like it got into a fight with the brush. I didn't look too fat or thin, just average, both of us were young adults, having our birthdays recently, both of us were almost eighteen years old. "Let me guess? AntArctic Varus again right? or you are gonna go as Ashe?" Said the red jacked boy. "Like always, man." I said. The voices coming out of his…. my? Yeah, my mouth. Ugh. Just… just gonna see where this goes. So much thinking going on inside my own head…. "Brrrrrrrrrp..." Came a sound from the pocket of the boy at my side. "Uh? hey wait a second I got a call." Said the red jacked boy while taking an Iphone from his left pocket. "Yeah?-- Aha, yes you mentioned it last time-- what?-- NO WAY! are you serious?-- How far away?-- Oh sweet!-- Of course I am gonna go!-- thanks man! I gotta spread the word!" He put his phone inside his pocket again and its face seemed to glance at me again. "Man you aren't going to believe this! there is going to be a comic-con in the city! like for the first time ever!" Said the boy. "Wait, really!? Cool! I always wanted to go to one of those!" I said. "And now we got the chance bro! I wanted to go since... well since I could remember! I'm gonna go and put on a really badass costume!" Said the boy. "A costume? really? why? it is not like it is obligatory to go with a costume right?" I ask. "Of course you need a costume man! everyone is gonna go dressed as their favorite hero or villain from, like, any anime or game! You. Need. A. Costume!" He said, his voice was filled with excitement. "Uhhh.... I don't know, I really don't want to go dressed as some kind of samurai or some kind of robot. That's the kind of things I don't like, man." I said. But I did like it! Was I always like this? Because it seemed like a nice thing to dress as someone else. "Well then better go looking for costume then! The comic-con is gonna start the next week, and you have time to search for a good costume, man." He said. "Oh, okay! Then i'll try and look for one..." I said, while looking at the dark sky as if it were going to solve my costume problem. "Okay, hey, I gotta go man, see you later!" Said the boy while running ahead of me. "Yeah... see you later man..." I said, the world then began to shake and blur... and everything turned black. Blinking, I swallow in my mind. Where was I now!? Why!? What is happening!? I was standing in front of two giant glass doors, inside I could make people moving around, talking, playing, and arguing who had the better costume. It was again, very weird. All the people had colors, yet the world didn't get any, every stand and pictures were greyed. That is when I saw the reflection on the glass doors. Giving me memories from that day. Yeah, I decide to go dressed… well. It wasn’t really a costume, but who cares, right? If it would take that idiot out of my ass then everything works… anyway. I kinda resemble Gray Fullbuster from Fairy Tail. I got half the costume, if you can call it costume. The white coat, and under it was a black T-shirt. My pants were dark blue jeans. My black hair unkempt as always. The only thing that made it look like it was a costume was the fake scar above my left eye. It wasn't a perfect replica, but it would do for the con. After all, those with a costume get free pass and I kinda looked like I was in one. Just needed to show them a picture of Gray and tada! Free pass to the con! "Come on man! Let's get in already!" Said someone from my right, my body against my wishes turned to the side to see the same boy as before, how I knew was beyond my understanding, he was wearing a white coat too... no, it was more like a white kimono, and under it he got a white T-shirt with a pink sash around the waist. His dark brown hair was swept back, letting some hanging on the front of his faceless head, the costume was a perfect replica of Aizen from Bleach. The boy grasped my hand, and started to pull me towards the two giant glass doors. "Hey!- let me go- man!- I can walk in alone you know!-Hey! Stop pulling me already!" I said with some amusement in my voice, he had finally let go of my hand and looked at me. I knew, somehow, that he was putting on a very serious face that made me feel more amused. But in my mind it was so bizarre. That void on his face was creeping me the hell out. God damn it. Think I know what is going on too, this was… my memories. Like, dunno. Everything was just a theory but that is all I can think about. What if this is what happen to those that get in a coma? I remember not even knowing the definition of the words. So, something must happen to me and now I find myself in… dunno. Gonna label it the ‘memory lane’ or something. "Man, you gotta stop looking and move! Look all the stands! I wanna go in and find something cool! I waited all my life for something like this, and you're gonna stop me! So help me, you and I are gonna enter inside together, and we are gonna get out together, you hear me? 'Cuz this is the day that we make our wallets cry, man!" He said while grasping the handle of the left door and signaling me the other door. "Yeah, yeah, yeah. Let's do this already then." I said while grasping the handle of the right door. "Let's do this!" We said together, well. He shouted it and I was trying not to die of embarrassment as we entered the the comic-con. Seriously, an Aizen with a happy and friendly voice was NOT right. Then, the world once more began to shake. With an internal sigh, I prepared myself for whatever comes next. Ignoring the sudden panic at finding myself in a different perspective of the entrance. Memories began to flood to my head… I was returning to the entrance to meet with my friend again, in my hands were some bags with all the things I brought from the comic-con. The first bag was a MLP plushie, more specifically, Rainbow Dash. I have a little sister who loves that show, I do too. But not that much. Well, my friend is a hard-core brony, I too like the show but not in the same hardcore way like he does. I think I saw him buying a Princess Celestia sized Fluttershy plushie, it was the same size as him! How he was going to get it home was a mystery to me. On my other bag, I got a D&D game board, I bought it after looking at those guys playing it, it seemed kinda fun and the 'dungeon master' of the game got a pretty cool costume. There was a card game called ‘Exploding Kittens’ too, it looked so awesome. Then there was a little bag from Shingeky no Kyojin. My little brother loves that series, hoped that he would like my gift now that the school was about to start. The last bag was just some random objects I picked up, like a yu-gi-oh card game, some wallpapers, and of course a pack of all Assassins Creed books! Man, glad I came to this place. Well like I said, I was returning to the entrance of the comic-con with from what I believe were the last things I would buy, when I see a stand that I... didn't see before? The memory is pretty vague But I do remember that when I got to the stand, there were people already looking around the things on it, like the D&D dungeon master cosplayer, some metroid cosplayer, and a guy that I don't think was actually wearing any type of costume. I moved to see the wares while the D&D man was talking with the vendor, the man was dressed as Resident Evil 4's merchant, his costume was very realistic. Well, creepy was more like. I started to see the wares in the stand when I caught something cool, a necklace, but not any necklace, it was Gray's, I try looking for a price tag or something but it got none, so I decide to ask the vendor. After all, I needed something to remember what I came dressed at. Just a little emotional dilemma. I almost pissed myself when I looked up, the vendor was a few meters away from me, just looking. It was pretty damn creepy but I decide to say nothing and ask about the necklace anyway. "How much does this thing cost?" I ask him while pointing at the necklace. "Oh, I see you found something you like? well the price of this necklace is one hundred bucks, but only for you I could make it for fifty bucks, what do you say boy?" Said the merchant, It was a pretty good deal, so I decide to buy the thing. The necklace's gem was pretty damn nice. Even if it was a fake gem, fifty bucks? Seemed a little overpriced but I didn’t feel like getting in an argument and what were the chances of finding this necklace on other stands if I didn’t found one by now? "It was a pleasure doing business with you, I wish you a nice journey" Said the guy.I turned around and put the necklace on one of the bags, a smile on my face. Only for it to disappear when my foot didn't connect with the ground, last thing I remember from that day was falling in a endless void, screams, and then... nothing. I remember... but what then? Again I was on this dark and cold place, my body being struck as if I was and statue. I know there is more. I... I remember something... A castle? a King and a Queen? Being a.... guard? But... there are no Kings and Queens anymore. Unless it is England? I… remember a castle? But from where? What happened to me? Why are my memories such a mess? I ask, then just like before, a dark blue light appears in front of me, and like the last one it hits me dead on and I black out again. "-egone!" yelled a deep masculine yet.... familiar voice? I was again, looking at a scene, just like before, but... once the image was registered in my mind all I could do was watch in shock. I was there alright, with my costume, or well, only the jeans. But it was… different. I was different. I knew it was me, but how? First off, I got some different things on my person that I didn’t had before. Like that tattoo on chest, to the right more specific, and l was fighting some kind of giant monster that If I remember from the anime was called Deliora. But my attention continue on myself… how can I be so sure that was I!? Dude, I was like. I don’t know. So much muscle! This... I DON'T have muscle. Well, I do but it doesn't show like that. The EIGHT pack? The defined muscles in my arms, legs and torso? The ragged beard? How can i be… this!? I’m a scrawny seventeen years old! Not a buffed dude that seem to wrestle bears for fun! The... me? Whatever makes me think that was me? Well, the dude who seemed to be myself was way taller than any normal person I have ever seen! My shock just became bigger when I changed the view towards the elephant in the metaphorical room. Deliora was trying stand again, one of his knees frozen to the earth making him try to broke free. His appearance is that of a giant man, but with some differences. He has a large torso and two large arms that end in large, scaly hands. In addition, he has two large legs that end in feet that resemble the feet from a large bird, he also has large spikes on the back of his feet. His hair is mane-like in shape and it flows down to the nape of his neck. He has a pair of horns that point upwards, starting from a plate on his forehead. He has large pointed teeth as well as two hollow eyes. His body being covered by hard blue dark scales. "I can't hold it for much longer! Prithee Lady Celestia! Thou must taketh Lady Luna, NOW!" I... he? Yelled while using his magic to create a shield which blocked a hit from the giant fist of the beast. He- .ͧ҉̞.̙̺͚̗̪̇̓͟.̮̘̠̤͚̒̅̒̀̚.̏҉̫̬.͙̙͙͕e̼̰ͯ͞y͙̙͇̳̯̠͊͌ͦ̽ͅ.̻̝̬.͖̩̗͖͒̉̈ͯͭͩͫ My body was covered in cuts and my right leg seemed to be broken yet I continue standing my ground. The renaissance vocabulary left me weirded out but not enough to distract me of what was happening. I could… feel the emotions that the buffed version of myself did. But they seemed… watered out? "Nay! We shall not leave thou, Sir Gray! Thy know that thou cannot fight the demon and survive!" Yelled Celestia. Celestia was a girl, a teenager girl, along the age of fifteen or sixteen, she was wearing a white dress that was cut on some parts, the dress covered almost all of her body. Her mane was pink and messy, her fur was covered in dirt, but it was a perfectly bone white color, a silver necklace rested on her neck and a golden tiara being on the ground near her side. Behind her on the ground unconscious was another girl, a bit younger than Celestia it seemed, her fur was dark blue, and her mane was just a paler type of blue. She was wearing the same type of clothes yet with a different color pattern. Both girls had a horn, and on their backs a pair of wings that matched their fur. This… made me frown internally. How? This wasn’t part of any show that I remember, it was way too realistic. Hell, my gut told me this was a memory but how? Celestia was a PONY. Normal pony, not an Anthro or furry or whatever it was called. Yet, I knew she was the real deal. My... gut told me so. My mind was being assaulted by memories so fast that I couldn't even understand them but I knew things I didn't before. I knew that this was me. I remember it being so, I remember this moment. Somewhat. How I came running after some knight told me of Luna trying to hunt the demon. But... not more. Suddenly, there was a clic and the memory wasn't much of a memory anymore but something happening to me right now. Emotions, thoughts, hopes and dreams. Everything felt like a movie and I couldn't change its course. So, I let myself drift in it. "Lady Celestia! Thou musth go back! The beast is too strong and thine presence is forcing me to hold back! Prithee Lady Celestia! I shall defeat this demon and avenge thine parents! !" I knew I couldn't defeat Deliora, my hits only seemed to slow him down a little but got little effect. His scales were too hard to cut and I was running out of ideas. "No! I refuse to abandon thee! please Sir- No! Uncle! Please do not sacrifice thine-self for us!" Yelled Celestia with tears running down her face. I started to think about ways to defeat the giant, but came with none. The anime didn’t gave out that many details about this one specific demon and I wasn’t really into reading the backstory. The only thing I knew for sure was that the only way to kill him was to imprison him in ice… a unique type of ice. But that was the Deliora from Fairy Tail. Would that work in this world? Will the rules be the same? What if… what if he breaks free? There was only one way. I have been getting in fights with this same demon over and over and all of them ended the same. The only thing I could do was slow it down and get some time for evacuation of the towns in its path. Indeed, no matter how powerful I was, no matter how much magic my body could dish at my enemies... this one was my counter in every way. Not even the real Deliora should have been this strong but... he is. The only way to win was to use that move. But I knew that Celestia wouldn't let me do it... and I needed her far away. If I was actually gonna use it, because I had never tested the ability before. With a grim smile, I fired an Ice cannon to Deliora's face, making him be temporally blind, I turned around to face Celestia and put a more brighter smile on my face and a hand hiding behind my back. Truly, such an immature act coming from myself but I knew that only she used this with me… it was time that I reciprocate the little joke. "Do not worry thineself Celestia, I will not die! This is a promise!" I said with a smile. Celestia was young and naive, I didn't want to lie but I have to... I just have to... "Thou promise that thou will be okay?" She asked. "I promise Celestia, I cannot fight with all my power if thou are around. Take Lady Luna and let I take care of the demon! I will return to the castle, and like always stand at thine side! Then we can forget about this. Just... please Lady Celestia!" I said. There was a moment of silent, well. I’m pretty sure they ignored the sounds made by an angry Deliora while looking at each other's eyes. For some reason, I couldn’t really remember this. Till now I remember every memory after taking just a glance but this? This seemed like the most realistic lucid dream I ever had. Anyway, after like three seconds Celestia’s shoulders went down. "Okay, Sir Gray... we take thine word, see thee in the castle" Celestia is horn started to glow in a yellow aura, which surrounded her and Luna's bodies, before she could teleport Deliora was ready to fight again.I put a sad smile on my face and let the tears that I was keeping in check fall down my face, I faced Celestia and just when she was about to teleport. I showed her the hand that was on my back. Two crossed fingers. Celestia's face was full of shock, she tried to stop the spell, but she couldn't, it was too late. "Celestia, please don't blame Luna for this, please.... take care of her... and I am sorry..." Where the last words I said to her before she and her sister were gone. But that made ME think. Why did I stopped speaking like I was in a renaissance fair? Uh... Holy! The Deliora tried to hit me with his left hand, I rolled out of the way just in time and faced the monster, I was gonna do it... my most powerful ability.... "I bowed that I would free you from the darkness within you, and if that mean I have to fight this demon... then so be it." Tears gathered in my eyes. That memory... it seemed so... everything was like a big book. The climax of my story. How it ends... So similar yet different. I was never a teacher, my magic was impossible to be wielded by others. I have tried, I have tested it. The way my body handed magic was so different than the inhabitants of this world. I was no Ur but... I can't help it. My heart strings moved with this memory, so distant. Yet it was clear... So this is what it feels to die so others may live, eh? "I am sorry Solaris, Gaia, Celestia, Luna, Shield, and Snow Drop... if only I killed him that one time... I just wished to be along with you all a bit more. Yet, here I am..." I said slowly. I didn't know if Deliora understood me or not, but somehow he seemed to let me speak, he didn't attack me, he was just... looking at me. It... was nice. It kinda makes me remember the shows I used to watch back then... things i forgot. Maybe it is just how this Universe works, maybe it is because it is trying to recover. Maybe it is just my mind playing tricks, or my mind going too fast it looks like it is still... but. It doesn't matter. "This will be my last trick!" I yelled while making a cross with both my hands. Focusing all my power, all my strength in this attack. This was the only way... The wind picked up, fragments of light raised from the ground and my body was covered in a layer of raw and pure magical energy. The sky lighted up along with me. Reaching towards the heavens. That was just how far my powers grew. Yet, I continue being weak. "ICED….. SHELL!!!" I yelled and unleash all my power, my hands started to crack and so was my face, yet I continue to pour more. Fragments of my body began to fall off and then raise towards the sky. But I didn't let the magic die. I continue, even after my legs were no more. Even after my heart gave out. There was no pain or exhaustion. It felt... numb. I felt at peace. My sigh was becoming dim, the light of the world was fading away and darkness was taking me... closing my eyes. I decide to think on my life. The memories came flying. I didn't felt them as the me from this moment did for some reason. I knew I saw my memories of my life at this moment. i think they called it 'your life flashing through your eyes before dying' or something. But to the current me, reliving this memory... I couldn't see those memories. But I felt what he felt at the moment. Heh... before I disappear I let a smile come to my face.... There are many things I could say I regret during my life... but here... at this very moment... I can safely say that I regret nothing... Then... I knew no more. Well, the me from this memory at least felt that way? I think? So... I died eh? is this what it's like? Well, it is kind of what I was expecting. A cold dark place, where I would be left alone to my thoughts. I wanted to do so many things... I wanted to see Snowdrop grow, I wanted to find that special someone, I wanted to live a peaceful life, I wanted... I wanted to live a little more... I wanted to cry, I really did. Yet my body refused to cry.. "I can give you a second chance..." Came a voice, it was almost inaudible, it sounded like a little boy... Who... who are you? what do you mean? I ask through the void. "You freed me from my curse... I want.. I really want to give you a second chance in life..." Said the little boy. Freed you? who are you boy? I said. "I... I don't remember my name, It was taken away from me. But now I am free, and it is thanks to you..." Said the boy. Who are you? Do I know you? I was confused by the boy's words. "You know me, as Deliora, I was one of the sacrifices to summon the demon, trapped inside a body that I couldn't control." Said the boy. What? The Deliora was a little boy? you!? Then, a faint memory brushed my mind. That bastard Sombra! When I see him again I will gut him alive! I yelled to the void. To do that to children... that is one of the things that made my anger raise. "Thank you... I don't have much time... Now.... I... will.. give.. yo-.. our.. cond-... hanc-..." and the voice was gone. Then I could see a light coming to me, fire seemed to run on my veins, the pain had tripled, I tried to breath for the first time since I got here, I wanted to breath, no I needed to breath! CRACK-CRACK-CRACK I could feel whatever is holding me lose its grip on me. I fell from wherever I was supposed to be standing into a hard, wet, floor. I took many deep breaths to try to calm myself. I wanted to get up, yet my muscles refuse to work as I wanted them to, so I try to open my eyes but again they felt like if they were bleeding. My mind started to slip away from me but not before a thought came to me. I am... alive.... Was my last thought before letting the unconscious take ahold of me again for who know many times today. Baa-dump
Chapter 8 - The Changeling attack Part 1. (Un-Edited)Author's Note Wow... a 12K words chapter? A crossover at that!? Thanks for your support ma people! Hope you like this chapter as much as I. If you have any question ask about the story please don't be afraid to ask. Or if there is something that doesn't seem to make sense to you. This crossover was made with FrostTheWolf's story: Bound by Scales - Chapter 6 There is a special appearance from this awesome action story: Ace of Hearts With the permission of blowngasket of course. Thanks again man! Catacomb's owned by blowgasket P.S. Special thanks to FrostTheWolf, thanks man. I mean it. I couldn't do this without your help :D P.S.S. The music starts on the green words, and ends on the red ones :D P.S.S.S. Well without further addo, the story. Chapter 8 - The Changeling attack Part 1. (Un-Edited) My body just froze, watching the bubble from afar as more cracks seemed to appear at every second. The feeling of despair in my gut began to spread as images of dead filled streets assaulted my mind, forcing me to clench my hands. The shivering of my body began to slow as I began to breath slowly with closed eyes, when I open them again they were shining with conviction. Well, it seems that I would have to fight Chrysalis without magic... not best idea but anything is better than nothing. My legs tensed as I turned around until my body faced the train station again. Looking inside of me I began to doubt if my magic would last enough until I reach Canterlot, or if it would be depleted before it happens. No time to loose, I need to reach Canterlot fast!. With a spring my body became a blur as I ran towards the station, or more specific its rails. Ponies throw curses and yells of horror as I passed by them at an incredible speed, I didn't even acknowledge them as my mind was dead set on a serious problem. The clerk of the station began to raise his head again as I approached his eyes grew wide in fear. He ducked inside his cabin but again I paid no mind as I jumped over it, landing perfectly on the rails of the train station. "Ice-Make! Handcar!" I yelled, pushing both arms downwards, when they made contact with the ground a blue rune formed below me. Ice began to form from thin air and began to took form, a simple design that I remember from my past. When the light dimmed down I found myself on top of a handcar with a two ways lever in the middle. Without hesitation I grabbed the lever and pulled down, forcing the car to move towards the directions that aimed for the mountain of Canterlot. My muscles tensed but didn't taxed me as I began to use more strength on each of my pulls. Damn, the rails would need to be replaced after this... Was one of my random thoughts as I focus on maintaining a steady input on the magic inside my ice structure. The quantity needed seemed to be more than I was expecting as not even thirty seconds after getting out of the town it began to cost me a great deal to just maintaining the resistance of the ice. Gritting my teeth I took a glance at the far away Canterlot and I my eyes grew wider for a second before returning to their narrowed state. The bubble busted inwards and pink fragments of it began to fall on the city, dissipating in thin air after touching the roofs or the streets. I could make out explosions and beams of magic being shoot as the Changelings dive bombed the city. With my attention taken on the city I failed to notice that the rails took a sharp left turn. My attention snapped on my creation as the wheels tried to stayed glued on the rails without breaking, without thinking I poured an immense quantity of magic on the handcar, it made the turn perfectly but left my magic reserves almost empty. My muscles began to feel a little sore as I continue to push with all my remaining strength towards the castle on the side of the mountain. Gritting my teeth I focus on maintaining the endurance and flexibility of my structure again, taking my gaze away from Canterlot and on the way. Again another sharp turn this time to the right, gritting my teeth I knew I couldn't stop the handcar in time, I tried pouring more magic again but after doing it for a few seconds I couldn't feel my magic anymore. No... The sharp turn took a stroll on my structure as it made a hissing noise that made my ears feel as if they were on fire. The left wheels broke first, sending the car towards the forest, trusting my instincts I crouched just before the car turned over and made a jump. The car was sent sailing on the air and crashed on two trees before breaking in million of pieces. My body came down and with my momentum I began to roll on my side, thanks to my enhanced endurance helped with the rocks that hit my ribs and back. They were sharp, but my body was a armor in itself thanks to the passive magic inside of me that I couldn't control. The sharp rocks gave me little pain until my body came to a stop on a giant rock just a few meters away from the rail road. Come on Gray! You need to get there, there are lives in danger. This is war, there would be enough time to rest after this is all over! I yelled to myself whilst outside I began to try to stand up slowly, my body was shaking whilst the passive magic began to dissipate, a sign that my magic have really been used until the last drop. My knees gave up on me and I feel to the ground, catching myself with my left arm but the other slipped the ground, forcing the right side of my body to hit the ground quite hard. Groans of pain escape me as I tried to get up, but I couldn't. Raising my sign I somehow got a perfect view of the castle from between a tree's leafs. The smoke began to rise and the changeling seemed to fly around the city. No guards moving around or anything. A sign that gave me a feeling of despair. But a growl I began to use what little strength my muscles got to stand up. Some part of me was trying to tell me to stop forcing myself to stand up, that nothing bad was gonna happen just as the show seemed to show. There wasn't dead or gore on the show so maybe there wouldn't be looses in this fight, so maybe I should just rest and take my time to reach the city. But the more realistic part of me, the one that knew not to trust what the show let us see, it gave me the will to continue fighting again the pain. My hands began to clutch the ground slowly, rocks made way to my fingers as my hands became fist. Filled with glass, sand, and rocks. Without my notice, inside my left hand there was something more than simple rocks. "Dammit! I won't give up! I won’t give up! Get up dammit!" I yelled to myself while the world began to spin. If there was just someone to help me... I thought as my strength began to leave my body faster than it came. My will began to crack under the pain and I forced myself to lie on the ground. If I could look at my hands that began to open slowly I would have seen a black scale shining with a mysterious blue light falling to the ground from my left hand. At least I won't be blacking out... I just need time for my body to recover its strength. Dammit if I didn't use all my magic in one go then I wouldn't be on this state, but why did It lasted too short? I thought I got more than that. Maybe my senses have been degraded itself too? Ugh... I need to check myself when this is all over. “H-hey! Are you alright!?” Wait… was that a voice? I tried to speak, but I was too sore and all I could do was groan in pain. Then, I heard a crack. Followed by a warm substance being splattered on me. As first, I thought that it was water. However, whatever it was… it was healing me. Restoring my strength. My power. Whoever this was, they had just saved my life. Standing up I was about to say thanks to whoever heal me, yet when I stood up I did a double take. My eyes grew wide as I stared not at a Unicorn as I thought would be, but a human man. His hair was white, or a subtle lighter form of grey, while he was looking at me in concern I began to think about what I was looking at. A human, an honest to God human… no, something must be wrong. There are no humans on Equis. My senses flashed and I could feel my eyes instinctively move towards his right arm, my eyes grew wider than before as I could sense magic emanating from it. It wasn't like any I have feel before, it was oddly familiar to the dragons mostly yet it wasn't the same. Completely discarding the obvious unhuman look that his hand got, or the scales for that matter. Shaking my head I raised myself on full height while the man in front of me said nothing, he continue to look at me as I him. No one speaking a word. Using our silent watching contest I began to make an once over of my body. I could feel every muscle and hair. Then I checked my magic pool, and once again, was shocked. It was almost at its one hundred percent, something that was quite impossible feat to do. My magic pool could be seen more like a river the size of Ponyville. The average pony usually have a magic pool the size of a two stories house, until now no one have been able to restore my magic like this more than my nieces, but ho- “You okay?” The man-who was taller than me by a almost a head- asked calmly, it snapped me out of my thoughts. “I- yeah… just... “ I close my eyes and took a deep breath. Steeling my nerves I began to concentrate, focusing at the true problem at hand. “Sorry, there isn't much time for greetings, whoever you are. My name is Gray, thanks for whatever you did. But there is a problem at hand, I need to reach Canterlot and stop an invasion before it is too late.” I said with a neutral tone, I didn't want to appear like an ass towards this person but I was really in a hurry. “I will be going now, find me on Canterlot later, I will pay your for your troubles.” I said while giving the man a bow, I didn't wait for his response before turning around. Wait… damn I lose my coat! Damnit, now that I think about it I left it on Zecora's hut… No! No stray thoughts! I made a quick jump towards the rails again, it would need a quick repair later but at the time it would be a danger to leave it like that for danger of an accident.”Ice-Make! Wall!” I yelled, I made a giant wall that would make any train stop on its tracks unless it wanted to crash on the giant wall. Thankfully I didn't need to put so much energy on its endurance and only make it so it won't melt for seven hours. Again jumped over the rails aiming towards Canterlot and yelled. “Ice-Make! Handcar!” The ice formed underside me and began to take the form of an ice car. It took me only three seconds to do it all. But it only took one second to feel the handcar getting latched onto. “Wait up! It’s rude to leave someone behind!” Grabbing the pulling level from the car I turned my glance towards the same man from before, he somehow got on my handcar . My anger spiked but disappeared in seconds to be replaced by annoyance.“What are you doing? Get down! I need to reach Canterlot and stop an invasion! I can't bring more civilians there!” I said through gritted teeth, I really didn't have time for this. “I get that. If you were going to let me finish, I was going to say that I can help you!” He said with a flat face, his tone was pretty annoyed making me pause a little. Looking at him closely I could make up that he got a pretty big magic pool and it was all concentrated on his right hand, I could make a pair of swords strapped at his back. Thinking it over I let out a sigh before looking at him deep in his eyes, trying to find any trace of malice or regret. “Help me? Do you even know what you are going against?” I asked him while looking deep inside his eyes, searching for his resolve. “I’m going to war, every second I loose here is a live being loss. Are you sure you wish to help? Are you sure you want to follow me? Because the path I take would be filled with death, so again I ask you. Do you really wish to go with me and fight, to protect the innocent? to fight until you can't feel your body?” My voice began to raise an I could feel my old memories resurrect with it. All the times I took a life, all the warriors that I killed only because they were following orders, no matter how much I try, I can't forget them. All those lives, all of them treated as pawns and they didn't knew.. “You may wield a sword, you may have the magic, the instincts, and the power. But are you ready to take a life?” My voice at the end began to surpass the royal voice used by Luna during her royal training when younger. “You are making it sound like I hadn’t been in a fight before. For being a Displaced, you seriously need to not underestimate your allies. Especially the ones that saved your life.” His eyes were burning with determination, I was about to say something when suddenly he looked towards Canterlot. Before I could speak he raised his left hand and began to fly towards Canterlot. No! Take me with you! Ugh! Teenagers! Damnit! I need to reach Canterlot fast! Pushing all my questions about this new character that just dropped out of nowhere I grabbed the handcar is lewer and began to push it up and down with all my strength. The rails seemed to be going in straight line and I could make a right turn upwards the mountain side towards Canterlot. I hope that kid is alright, ugh. Can't really blame him though, I used to be just like that. That and what the hell does he mean by Displaced? When the turn began to close I began to pour more magic on the handcare so it won't break, the momentum made me grit my teeth from the sound that bombarded my ears. It feels as if my ears were on fire but not once did my concentration weaver. Closing in to Canterlot I could make Ken running towards the city, I lose vision of him as the houses began to block my way the closer I became to Canterlot. Well, he isn't dead. So that is a plus. If my calculations were right then I would reach the city in just two or so minutes. Preparing myself I saw that the train station was occupied by a train and many ponies trying to get inside of it. For their number it would have been safe to say that half of Canterlot were there. Fuck, they can't use that train. Not only did the rails became usable because of me but they are literally asking for problems. It is a wonder the Changelings have not attacked the station first and try to take as many hostages as they can or kill them. As if answering to my question, Changeling came from the inside of the city flying. The ponies panicked more and began to try and squeeze their way inside of the train as fastest as possible. ... I really need to stop tempting fate, one of those days It will come and bite me on the ass. Absorbing the magic remands from my handcar this one began to shake as it continue to move forward, the wheels broke first seeing as the magic letting the mobility disappeared. Without losing a beat I crouched and lunged towards the train station that was pretty close by now. No one seemed to pay attention to me. I should try to kill as few as possible, I never meet a Changeling but even so If they are sentient and soldiers at that. Then they are just following orders… and I won't commit the same error as I did in my past. The Changelings that attacked the station where only five, using my senses I could feel their magic. Their magic pools were different than ponies by a great deals. With this information I let a ghost smile come to my face before returning into an stoick one. The Changelings were lunging towards the train filled with ponies with their wings. The Ponies gave yells ranging from ‘Help us’ and ‘I don't wanna die’. As gravity took hold of my body I began to fell towards the ground, between the train and the Changelings. Using my higher position I began to focus on my magic pool, putting a hand over the other I brought both of them behind me. From my back a giant cyan rune appeared in the air. “Ice-Make! Shards!” I yelled with the royal voice. Just before the Changelings reached my landing spot I pushed both hands forwards, my body being horizontal with the ground. All eyes, Ponies and Changeling alike were aimed towards me as thirty shards formed behind me and then went flying on the path of the Changelings. Two Changelings made a turn to evade the attack, but the other three did not faired so well. My shards stuck them, yet they did not penetrate the skin. Using my magic I made them with blunt points, the Changelings gave hisses of pain before falling to the ground hard. Knocking them out and maybe getting a contusion. The ground shook as I landed, pushing my bones to my limits. Ugh, a fall like this shouldn't hurt so much. It seems like I really did regressed back in years in all aspects. Dust rose from the crater I just made, making me invisible from the prying eyes from outside. Closing my eyes I began to sense the magic around me, I could make every magic pool in the area, there was a change in two pools of magic just in front of me. Opening my eyes I could see that the dust began to dissipate, expecting two Changeling in front of me I was greeted by two royal guards. Both where the same color, blue mane with white fur and light blue eyes. Both wearing what seemed to be golden set of armors that covered their bodies. The armor seemed pretty light and was crafted as to not deteriorate the movement of the user wills maintaining its endurance. Tch, nice try. Anyone that can feel magic could sense the constant magic use in their bodies. Not counting that their magic doesn't feel like ponies either. Well, let's take them by surprise. “Guards! You are late! I just took down a group of Changelings trying to attack those ponies trying to flee the city!” I shouted at the two guards in disguise. They cringed slightly at my volume before exchanging glances. Then they both turned to look at me at the same time with anger, confusion, and shock on their eyes. “We were sent here to aid those ponies… Sir?” Said the guard at the right. I gave him a nod before walking towards them calmly. The ponies from behind seemed to hear what those guards said and began to give some cheers and yell things like ‘We are saved’ or the like. “Okay, I will leave you to take care of this station. I need to get towards the castle right now.” I said while putting each of my hands on both of their shoulders. They seemed to be preparing to jump at me at any second when I turned my back to them. My magic began to flow and concentrate inside both of my hands. The Changeling's eyes widened slightly. Ugh, forgot that they could feel emotions! “Ice-Make! Freeze!” I yelled. Before the Changelings could react their bodies became two pillar of ices. The cries of despair from the ponies behind me made me frown internally. “We are doomed!” “Monster! It is one of them!” “Celestia help us!” Their yells were muffled by the green light that consumed both ponies is frozen bodies. When the light dimmed out there was silence, for inside both iced sculptures were once there were Ponies, now there were Changelings. Accepting the silence as signal of trust I turned towards the crown of Ponies, most of them seemed to be from the upper class if their ridiculous attires were anything to go by. “Sorry for the scare my kin. I’m Sir Gray, a warrior of the crown. Please, I need you all to get out of the train. The rails have been severely damaged and using the train would be worse than staying in the city.” I yelled, my throat began to burn from using the royal voice, another thing that seemed to have regressed in my body. It seems like I will need to train my vocal cords again, ugh. Not looking forwards for those days that I wouldn't be able to talk… again. The looks of skepticism from the ponies made me frown. But continue talking nothing less. “Hide in the houses, barricades the doors and wait for help. The fight is almost over, that I can assure you!” I shouted, there was silence on the area. No one talked and I began to sweat drop slightly. I'm feeling silly… Okay this is awkward. My train of thought ended as I took sight of ten pony guards coming my way, each in a worse state to wear than the last. Trying to sense their magic I could feel that eight of them were ponies and two other were not. The guards came to a stop in front of me, all of them with different reactions towards my persona. One of the earth pony guards who wielded a sword and a golden shield took a step forward, spots of green dried blood adorning most of his body along with cuts. He narrowed his eyes. “Miss, are you the one known as Gray?” Asked the guard who was wearing a purple armor, I let an internal sigh. Seeing as my body became smaller, so did my stature and my chest wasn't as broad as before. Making me look like a very skinny female at Pony’s eyes. “It is Sir, and you came right on time. Those Ponies behind me are in need of assistance, the railroad isn't safe at the moment. They would be safer inside the city, I need to go towards the castle. Can I trust that you will protect them in my absence?” “Yes.” The guard told me, “Another pony like yourself came in here earlier and told us to be expecting you and help you in any way we could. Thanks to him, we recaptured the courtyard, but he was trying to help push towards the palace, where the changeling queen is-.” “Captain!!” An earth pony guard that was clutching his belly yelled from afar, sensing his magic to make sure he wasn't a changeling I let an internal sigh of relief. The guards soon rushed over and took a great amount of air before saluting and straightening his posture.. “There were screams coming from Luna’s Observatory! Permission to assemble a small squad to assist her-.” “Permission denied.” The captain told the guard. “You are needed to help the civilians. I believe Sir Gray here though, could be up for the task.” My eyes grew wide and I began to expand my senses, I could make Luna's magic signature and could feel that she was calm. My worries came to an end as I could feel Ken's magic alongside Luna's. So with this information I let a mental sigh and looked at the guard in the eyes. “I will see what I can do Captain.” I said, hiding my emotions behind a mask of calm I began to walk passing each of the team of guards who made way for me. Focusing on the two guards with a different magic signatures I put both hands behind my back, looking towards the giant castle at the other side of the city. My magic began to flow on my hands as I focus on what I intended to do, I learned not one year after coming to Equis that I didn't need to yell my powers, Yet it helped in a way somehow. When I reached the end of the line of guards I could see the two Changelings in disguise tense as I let my emotions run free. In a swift movement both of my arms became engulfed in ice making two improvised swords, then with great speed I lowered both ice blades horizontally on each Changeling. Their armor fell but their exoskeletons were not damaged Everything came to an standstill, the guards behind me were shocked beyond belief. Before they could act the two bodies caught green fire. The one of the left didnt even move as the ice engulfed his body. The other fell on his knees and tried raising his arms towards its chest. His glowing blue eyes looked at me and I resisted the look to look away, those eyes filled with regret and fear, there were yells from the ponies behind me while the guards were quiet. From where the sword passed ice began to grow and the Changeling gave a yell of fear before he too, was consumed in ice. When I turned around I was meet with the gaze of the guards, all of them staring at me in awe and wonder. Before they could ask the same question I used to answer in the past I open my mouth. “There are a group of three Changelings unconscious in front of the station, I recommend you tie them and begin assisting the ponies on the train. Good luck.” Without waiting for a response I turned around and began to jog towards the city. My jog became slower as dark thoughts began to appear on my head. Why not just kill them? They started this war, there are dead bodies on the ground for god’s sake! Why not just give them the same treatment? They kill us and we kill them. They are the enemy. Shaking my head with a neutral face I looked towards the distant castle at the other side of the city. No, I’m no monster. I won't become that thing again. “I won't become that thing... I promised that I wont...” I whisper, with that I began to run on the deserted streets of Canterlot. Surprisingly there seemed to be no resistant on my way towards the castle. The streets were filled with dead bodies and blood, I paid them no mind as I continue to walk towards the castle. Ending the battle would help everyone. So much dead, so much pain. Why does this have to happen? Wasn't there another way? Isn't there any way to stop all this pain? The image of the Changeling’s eyes that I froze not long ago flashed through my eyes. Those weren't the eyes of a monster, those were the eyes of someone who regrets its actions greatly. Why did they fight then? Wasn't there any other option left? Wasn't there a way to make peace? Again memories from the past before coming to Equestria came to me, various alternative stories and theories about what happen to the Changelings after this day. So many dark fics, so many misery. Where any of them true? Some part of me chalked them as impossible but another more realistic one said that everything was possible. Ehhe… As one sage boy once said. To break this chain of hate, somebody have to step forwards and do what others haven't tried yet. Suddenly I notice that I began to approach the castle’s entrance and in front of it stood what could be seen as a cathedral. My running came to a steady stop way before reaching the cathedral. This just screams trap. Bodies of many royal guards lie on the ground, everyone in an irreconocible state. Some got holes passing through their bodies, others were missing limbs and others were burnt to a crisp. Closing my eyes I began to sense my surroundings for any type of magic energy, yet I couldn't find anything. Taking a step forward I froze, forcing my body to make a jump backward with haste. BANG The sound of an explosion filled the air, where I once stood a ball of light began to fall fast towards the earth from an empty rooftop. It wasn't a normal ball of light, it was a fireball. But a very concentrated one, compressed till all that could be seen was a ball of the size of a basketball which began to glow stronger as it made contact with the ground. Acting with haste I put both hands in front of me, a giant shield of pure ice appeared just in time as the ball of light detonated. Even with my shield raised I could feel the heat on my skin. My shield broke apart on its sides as the explosion came to an end. Trying to sense the magical energy of my assailant I couldn't feel anything. Shit, nothing is ever easy! Again I could feel a great amount of magic but this time from behind me. BANG I made a high jump and tried looking for my assailant around me, nothing again. This time were I once stood a giant beam of light passed freezing everything around it. The ice came from the front of a house where the ice began and ended on the other side of the street were a house froze itself completely, making it be pure ice. BANG My eyes widened as I found myself in the air, catching a glimpse of my assailant on top of a rooftop in front of me. I couldn't make much except that it was obviously a Changeling. But there was something very different about this Changeling for it was wearing a black suit with a matching fedora covering his eyes. My eyes grew larger than never before as I caught sight of what these Changeling was holding. I could sense an incredible amount of magic appearing out of nowhere. Putting both hands forward I made another shield fast. The Changeling was using guns, one on each hand and both similar to a magnum. CRASH My shield broke. Something hit me hard on the gut, the wind was taken out of me as I was sent flying backward towards a house nearby. My body crashed against a wall but whatever hit me on my gut continue pushing and I passed through the first wall, then a second, and a third before coming to a stop. Thanks to my quick thinking I directed a great amount of magic towards the place I was hit and my back. Raising myself all I could see was dust. The house I was inside began shake and I decide that staying put would be a bad idea. Summoning two broad swords on each hand I began to try and sense the one that attacked me, surprisingly I could sense him just at the other side of the street in front of me. Without thinking twice I made a gamble and directed another great amount of magic toward my legs, crouching slightly I made a jump towards my attacker. The dust follow me as I exit the house in a dash, the Changeling wouldn't be able to stop my attack. When I saw him just standing there in the open I knew that it was over. For there was no one around to save him. “Die!” I yelled to the Changeling with the fedora and suit. It seemed like a he for it have a muzzle and his body build. Something was wrong though, he just stood there looking at me oddly calm, his left glowing blue eye began to look at me and I couldn't feel anything radiating from it, no fear or surprise. It was as if he was expecting me to do… this… Alarms went out inside my head just in time as I put both sword in a cross pattern over my chest. Not a second later a giant wall appeared in front of me. The hit was like one of an ursa major. Trying to maintain my sword I began to pour more magic to made them harden, making me come to an standstill in the air. It was as if the world was shaking, looking at a giant black wall that hit me. The wall won as both of my sword broke, the giant wall began to close to me and I put both of my arms over my chest to protect me. The hit came and I could feel my arms almost break under the pressure. My body again was send flying yet this time towards the sky. Straining my eyes I open my left one while the other remained close and I could see a behemoth of a Changeling, his whole body was covered in a black and green armor. Using both of his hands to grasp a maze the size of a wall with a sharp pointed end at the other side. The Changeling with the fedora raised his weapons and I was forced to create another ice shield. This time the shield took more time for how much magic I used in close periods of time without breaks. No sounds of guns going on came, and I could see from behind the transparent ice shield that the Changeling with the fedora lowered his weapons. “Little colt sky is not for you! You gotta go boom!~” Said an ominous voice from behind me. Without thinking I turned around and was greeted with another changelings. No armor or weapons, his whole body seemed to float without the use of wings in the air, a hood covering his face yet I could make his red eyes gleaming from underneath it with malice. “Ta ta little colt~ Boom time is to come~” Came the voice from the Changeling yet his mouth didn't move, which was the only visible thing on the Changeling. He just floated there and I began to approach to him. Without much options I forced my magic to create dual swords as I approached the Changeling. Time seemed to slow down as I pushed both swords downwards in a cross pattern towards the unmoving Changeling. This time the Changeling grinned. “Little colt goes boom!~” The voice of the Changeling suddenly became a mix of two and took a great change from adult to an infant. My swords made contact with the Changeling and my eyes widened before forcing them close them again. “BOOM!~” The light began to burn me, it was like nothing I ever feel before. No amount of magic inside of me could protect me. The force of the light made my momentum upwards come to an standstill before pushing me, hard, towards the ground below. There was nothing I could do, this spell was beyond myself. The destruction behind it… It was a surprise that I didn't die the moment the explosion hit my body. Everything became numb as I was sent flying towards the ground at an incredible speed. The light could be seen miles away, the sky glowed by it. Some houses underneath the explosion gave up. Then my body meet the ground and everything went black. My body jerked upwards as I took a great intake of air. The pain of my body made tears run down my face, but then the pain began to numb. My hearing began to return and I could hear the wind again, just as my sight. I couldn't make much, only a shadow above me. When my eyes adjusted to the ligh I could make up the face of none other than the human man that I had encountered a few minutes ago. “Jesus christ, that is one ugly bug.” Turning to me, he offered me a hand to help me up. “You okay, Gray?” Exchanging glances from his face and hand to hand I let out a sigh. "Sure...Ehrm, never really got your name down." I said with a sheepish smile. Extending my left arms he pulled me and I saw that a great deal of dust raised from the crater where I used to be in. “Ken. Ken Akhrin. Oh and heads up, in five minutes, a friend of mine will help us… even the odds. You think you can last that long?” Frowning I closed my eyes and began to test the flow of my magic, surprisingly there wasn't anything wrong. Something that confuse me to no end, using my magic in close periods of times without rest would always force it to become dormant and no healing magic could correct that. But there was nothing wrong, a smile broke on my face as I could feel my magic pool at its peak. Then my smile vanished as I notice that my t-shirt seemed to have been burnt down and my pants became ragged shorts. Not really that important when one is life is danger though. My eyes shoot open and I looked at Ken. "The question would be, would you? Cause-" "No, no no no! Little colt should have go boom!~" Came a yell from upwards, rising my head I could see the same Changeling that blow itself up not long ago. Again I tried sensing any type of magic emanating from him, but there es none. That doesn't make any sense! How could there be a being that doesn't have magic inside of them!? Even so, I saw him casting magic! He blow itself for god's sake!. That little detail was making me go crazy, sure lowering one is magic signature is easy. But to just made your magic vanish is just impossible. For magic is in every living being in every second of their lives. No matter age or race. "Well! Matters not! Two colts have come~ Pandemonium shall break loose and everything shall go boom!~" His voice send shivers down my spine, it was... wrong, demonic even. "Pandemonium, control yourself we are under orders to maintain collateral damage at minimum." My glance shoot towards the speaker and saw the black suited with fedora Changeling resting his back on the behemoth of a Changeling. "Catacomb hate! Pandemonium wants to play! Two colts have entered my stage! Hate Catacomb hate! You just want them all for yourself!~"My gaze traveled towards the floating Changeling again. So his name is Pandemonium?Talking about a fitting name, that Changeling have something very wrong inside its head. "This are my prey! Their bodies are for my entertainment! They shall go boom over and over again!~ Hiahiahiahiahia!" The laugh itself made the little hair of my back stand. "The Queen's orders are absolute Pandemonium, if you don't control your powers then me and Berserker shall take you down without hesitation." Said the Changeling wearing a suit.. "That, and they seem to be made of a tougher stuff than those weaklings from before. They should be entertainment enough for us." "Buuuuut Catacomb!~ Berserker always finish them too fast!~ There would be nothing left to make go boom!!~" Pandemonium began to lower itself towards the other two Changelings. My instincts were screaming at me to run. Those Changelings were everything but normal. The giant appearing out of nowhere, there’s a Changeling that wields guns, and the creepy Changeling that send all my alarm off. "Sooo.... When do we kick their asses? They don't seem to be hard to beat."I hear Ken say, I didn't pay him as much attention as the Changelings though.“Or eat for that matter once my friend shows up.” Shaking my head, I began to ponder what I have got those far from this extranger group of Changelings. "No, those Changelings aren't normal. Their magic is clothed and I can't feel it, yet when they attack I can sense their magic, and they are almost at par with mine. The one with the suit seems to be the leader, so far he have been shooting magic at me. The giant one... I don't know anything about it, but for something so big to appear out of nowhere? Don't underestimate him. For the coated one... Well I don't need to tell you that there is something seriously wrong with that one. So yeah, we could but it won't be easy." “Alright.” I hear Ken yell. From my vision I could make him lift his right arm towards the sky. A green glow began to engulf his hand. “Revaan… Sick ‘em.” Seconds after saying that, I could feel a giant magic pool appearing from where his hand was pointing at. Yet nothing came, not even two seconds after thinking that a dragon materialized out of nowhere and dive bombed towards the group of Changelings, causing them to scatter as the dragon went for the biggest one. What is a dragon is doing here!?How did it come here!? Don't tell me that we are under attack by a dragon now!? That wasn't even part of the show! “Easy there, Gray. That dragon is my ally. Our souls are linked to one another so if you try hurting him, you hurt me as well. Comes with being a Scalebound.” The voice of Ken made me calm down, processing what he just told me I did a double take. A dragon bounding its soul to a mortal? Just who are you Ken... Our attention was taken away as the giant dragon lunged towards the giant Changeling, a great magic spiked from him and I could make sparks appearing around the Changeling is armor. For the common eye it looked as if the Changeling teleported a few feets away from the dragon's path. Yet I saw it, the speed in which that Changeling moved... "Look Catacomb! Puppy have come to play! Berserker have his prey!~ Go help him and let those two colts -.” The changeling was soon interjected by a breath of fire coming from the dragon who tried frying the giant Changeling. Who again, at an inhuman speed moved out of the fire is way. My companion Ken gave a low growl and before I could stop him raised his right hand towards the unharmed floating changeling. Trying to stop him failed as his body was sent flying towards the Changeling just like before when he stood on my handcar. "Ken don't touch that Change-" my thoughts were cut short as a new spike of magic appeared from behind me. Without turning around I made a high jump. Were I used to stand the ground began to crack, I could make the air becoming darker in the area were I used to stand, forming a dome. The cracks began to spread around the ground and the crater became every second deeper the more I looked into it. "Well, can't let my companions have all the fun now, can't I?." Came the voice of the mysterious Changeling in black suit. Landing on my feet far away from the Changeling, I began gritting my teeth from the Changeling’s lack of seriousness. Narrowing my eyes I shouted. “Who are you!?” The Changeling gave a chuckle as he shook his head side by side while putting both arms at his sides, his guns aiming to the ground. "For who I'm... Well you can call me Catacomb. Personal guard of the Queen." Said the Changeling now identified as Catacomb. "That means, that I follow her orders by the letter, and she said not to let any of you ponies to interrupt her. Nothing against your kind really, but the wish of the Queen are my wish too." He ended with a bow. "Now I think a name for a name is a good trade won't you say so?" Asked Catacomb when he straightened his smile ever present. The sound of an explosion from behind me almost took my attention away from my enemy. Fuck, don't die on me Ken! "Well Catacomb, I'm Gray Fullbuster. Sorry to cut our chat short but I really need to get in there and stop this madness." I ended yelling the last part as two ice broadswords formed on my hands. The Changeling gave a toothy smile, taunting me to just try and cut him. His weapons were holstered so I made a dash. Before my swords could made contact with him he disappeared in a flash of green fire. BANG Rolling to my right I evaded a giant purple beam, without stopping rolling on the ground I used my right hand to deliver a swift hit to the ground with all my strength. Forcing my body to change from horizontal to vertical while at the same time continue my momentum on the air. Getting as far away from the area of the blast. My feet touched the ground and began to slow down, little clouds of dust raised from around me. Looking at the way I used to be the ground began to turn grey, it began to expand consuming more of the color the streets seemed to have. What in Tartarus!? What is happening? My answer came when the ground underneath a group of flowers turned grey. The flowers died in seconds, I could feel their magic being quite literally pushed out of their little form. That is necromancy! But how!? Who the heck is this guy!? Fire, ice, force, gravity and now Necromancy? Of all things Necromancy!? Is this Changeling asking for a fate worse than dead!? It is the easiest path to corrupt magic there is! "Is that all you got? Hhehee, it seems like my expectations were cut short. You can't even land a hit on me!" He taunted. My nerves began to surface and my teeth began to make grinding sounds. No, I know better. Damn, taunts never affected me this much! Ugh! Catacomb bowed slightly and in a swift movement unfolded his left gun and pressed the trigger. "Ice-Make! Wall!" I shouted, the rune formed on the ground and a giant wall of ice grew in front of me. I could make a giant ball of fire coming towards me from behind the shield. If it was just like with Catacomb then he couldn't see me either. Using this as a distraction I made a high jump, just before my body could pass over the ice wall I began to pour more magic on my hands. An giant bow formed on my left arm, while an arrow made of ice materialized on the other one. Pulling the ice arrow over the ice made cord, I prepared myself for when my body would pass over the wall. Time slowed down just as my sight passed the top of the wall. I could make Catacomb looking downwards were I used to stand with an extended hand, about to push the trigger of his left gun again. Pulling the arrow backward with great haste I began to focus on the distance, wind, and strength. The arrow was send flying once I feel I got a clean shoot. It sailed towards the unexpected Catacomb who seemed ignorant to it, or so I though. He jump and twisted his body so he could be upside down, pushing his left arm on the ground to stand. Raising his right hand with a gun. Pointing straight at me from an upside down position. What the buck is this guy!? The sound of a gun going off made me act hasty, using my magic to create a platform on the air. When it formed I made a harsh jump towards the closest rooftop. From behind me I could make a giant black beam destroying my ice platform and reaching very high on the cloudless sky. Now that I see around me I could make that we have moved far away from the cathedral without notice. Looking back at the cathedral's way a few houses behind I could make explosions going on and a giant dragon pummeling around houses. The destruction that Ken's friend seemed to make along that giant Changeling made me count more than four houses downed. Which was saying something because those houses were mansions if the size was anything to go by. Celestia and Luna are not gonna be happy about those districts being destroy. "Well it seems like you aren't a boredom after all! You have survive way longer than others, for that you have my respects Gray." Shouted Catacomb, his voice wasn't filled with malice, I began to wonder if we would have been friends if this war didn't broke out. My thoughts come to a stop as I created a giant ice dome around me. Not a second later green fire seemed to engulf the dome from the outside, once it was over I made another quick run towards Catacomb who was on a house’s front door below. The dome gave up and became shining shards as I passed it. In front of me Catacomb grinned and my eyes grew wide as he made a jump towards me with his wings helping him. Catching me off guard, but something was different. For inside of me a feeling long time forgotten began to spread, something that I though wouldn't feel anymore. "You have my respect too Catacomb!." I shouted with a feral smile, this feeling... "Let's put it out all shall we!?" Shouted Catacomb, his eyes began to change. His look of indifference became one of determination and joy. We made contact, guns crashed against swords in middle air. For a second my face began to copy his. When was the last time I was pushed this hard? I can't remember, after becoming a captain everything became boring. No one to fight, no one to test my limits. Did I really forget this? The feeling of adrenaline rushing through my veins, the feeling of full determination... The thrill of the battle... With this, Catacomb decide to change tactics. He tried kicking me on my ribs as our bodies began to fall to the ground a few meters below, but when his left hoof made contact with me, I grabbed it with my right hand and didn't let go. He rouse his left arm with one of his pistols. Grinning widely I used my right sword to push his gun upwards, a defying sound came but there was no pain for all excitement that I was feeling. Catacomb twisted his body while continue being stuck with me, and pushed me with his right hoof. His leg slipped from my hold and we both were sent flying backwards. Coming to a stop after skidding on the ground. "Ice-Make! Canon!" I shouted, using both of my arms, one to the front and another behind me just a little over my shoulder. The cannon was big, very big. Catacomb open both holsters of his guns and placed two white crystals on each one. Closing the holsters he raised both guns and pointed towards me. BANG/BOOM Three shots, his where to beams of white while mine was more like a giant cannon ball. Both made contact with each other and exploded, thigh white mist came from the explosion. Blocking our view from each other and the area around us. With a growing smile I made a dash forward. (Third PoV) Catacomb began to wait for Gray to come out of the mist. If he was being true to himself, then he would admit that this was the most fun he have feel since a long time. Trying to feel Gray’s emotions was pretty difficult as they seemed to disappear and appear every now an then. That made Catacomb the more excited, here there was being able to fight at the same level as him. Then he feel it, something that resemble what he was feeling. joy, excitement, determination. All coming from one point in the mist. Both his hands flew towards the pocket of his suit, grabbing two purple pellets with purple runes surrounding them. He opened both of his guns’s cylinders and close them once the bullets were on place. Then, a filling of rage began to spread from Gray's direction. Making Catacomb stop for a brief second before sighing. Well, it was fun while it lasted. Though Catacomb, his smile lowering a little. Then he saw it, Grey came frying from the mist that both of their last attacks made. Reckless… Does he really think a frontal assault will work on me? Foolishness at its mightiest. He let himself get consumed by rage, tch. Catacomb pulled both triggers and began to watch for Gray’s reaction. Yet something was off. Why isn't him trying to evade? He isn't scared or angry either... Where did all that of the emotions go? Does he gave up? Or is he accepting his fate and is calm? Does he have a plan? Thought Catacomb, from his gun's barrels twin beams of purple light were sent towards Gray. Even so, you can't escape this bullet Gray, your time have come to an end! The beams divided once, twice, trice. Until they became branches that continue flying towards Gray. But he didn't even move a muscle, he didn't even try to evade the attack. The beams found their marks and passed through Gray as if he didn't even existed, an explosion followed the contact leaving a cloud of dark smoke to cover the area where Gray once was. While the shoot continue forward until they found their mark at the far end of the street at an abandoned house. Silence reigned on the street as the smoke was all that was left of Gray. The smile of Catacomb began to disappear until a frown came to his face. “Well, let's see if Pandemonium and Berserker have finish on their sid-” Catacomb is talk was cut short as a searing pain made itself known on his left arm, dropping his gun from the shock. “Agh! What the!?” Looking at his left arm he could make an ice arrow passing through his exoskeleton, looking at the arrow he took a look at the arrow closely. Trying to understand the angle it seemed to have been shot, not a second later he looked behind him. There, on a rooftop was no other than Gray, unharmed. One giant bow and arrow made of ice tensing on its ice string. But I killed him! There is no way he survive that! Though Catacomb while looking towards the smoke. He could make an ice sculpture of a person broken on the ground. What!? But I feel him! He was clouded by anger and made a jump towards me! Catacomb began to rise slowly from the ground as he broke the ice arrow and yanked it from his arm. His exoskeleton was broken and green blood began to fall to the ground. Slowly a smile began to spread on Catacomb is face, crouching he took hold of his guns and hoisted them on the sides of his black pants with his good hand. Using his unharmed arm he tipped his fedora towards Gray. For being such a good soldier you made some pretty stupid moves Gray. You got a clean shoot to my head yet you didn't kill me. Only this once, I tip my hat to you. Catacomb began to walk away, taking one last glance towards Gray he let a toothy smile appear. "Stay alive Gray, I will be looking forward to the rematch." He muttered. With that Catacomb’s body was engulfed in green flames, once they disappeared there was nothing but little drops of green blood on the ground. "The next time I wont hold back Gray..." Echoed the voice of Catacomb on the empty streets. (Gray-First person PoV) Letting a sigh escape my lips I began to breath faster. Holy cows, can't believe that worked! Trying to concentrate enough to make a perfect replica of myself with ice was difficult enough as it is.. and entering in a pre-zen state takes a stroll on one’s psyche, damn. Thanks god he fell for that emotion trick. Jumping down from the roof I landed perfectly on the ground. My body was covered in cuts, dirt, and blood yet they weren't serious injuries. Looking towards the Cathedral my frown returned. Now I have a Queen to face… ugh. From afar I could make that Ken’s fight continue on, balancing my options i decide that he didn't needed my help. After all, he got a giant dragon with him. Forcing my legs to move forward I began to ran, steeling my nerves for what I was about to do. It is not like the first time I do this… Just get in there, put a fake confidence face and think before speaking and everything shall go fine. Not like I’m in the middle of a war zone and I’m just about to talk with a being that have the power to defeat one of the most powerful being in the world… right? … Now I’m talking to myself, Ugh. I really did lose it. Two giant doors greeted me, taking a great intake of air I let pushed all worries aside. One hand on each door I began to push, slowly but surely the doors began to open to me. First thing I notice was the lack of Ponies and Changelings on the room. I could make a dark pink bubble at the side of the mane six with who seemed to be Shinning armor standing in front of it with a faraway look in his dark green colored eyes. At the side of the bubble I could make six mares, the mane six to be more specific if their colorations were anything to go by. Changing my sight towards the balcony I could make up a very tall mare. She was wearing a dark blue dress with light green color at the ends. The dress hugged her body nicely showing her hips and legs, her mane was a combination of various shades of blue and green. She didn't seem to have fur but an exoskeleton and a pair of transparent insect wings sprouting from the dress on her back. Looking above her, on the roof at her right I could make a giant cocoon with a black shadow inside. “It's all over!” Shouted the giant female Changeling. Taking a glance towards the mane six I could see that they sported some scraps and some part of their dresses were torn. All of them ignorant to me, more focused on glaring at the giant Queen at the balcony. Then I saw that none all of the mane six were okay, for Twilight, or who I presume was Twilight was on the ground unconscious, surrounded by her friends. Suddenly my knees began to tremble, my breath got caught on my throat and my eyes became pin dots. This… this is out of my league… Her magic.. there is so much of it… Why can only sense it now? It… this level of magic isn't possible. But…no, taking her by surprise would be impossible. She is tense, she hasn't lowered her guard. Frontal attack wouldn't work. She would wipe the floor with me. Where the hell is Cadence!? Looking at the room I couldn't make mane nor hide of the Alicorn, she just… she wasn't here. The only thing out of place in this picture was the dark green dome of magic below the giant cocoon on the roof. If I could remember then Cadence was close to Shining Armor, but she just wasn't there. Only a dome of dark green magic. I can't feel anything inside of it, that leaves two possibilities. That Cadence is trapped inside of that dome… or she is dead. With a mental sigh I resigned to my only option, it wasn't that I didn't wanted to do it. But it would have been more easy if Chrysalis wasn't so… overpowered. Not counting that she wasn't know for just lying down if those mlp comics that hasbro made were anything to go by. I need to appeal to her, to made her see what she did is wrong and that peace is the only solution. Whoever is watching over me, please don't let me die. “Chrysalis, stop this madness!” I shouted with the royal voice. That made Chrysalis’s evil laugh stop. Slowly she began to turn and when her eyes made contact with me. Maybe it was my imagination or maybe not, but I could swear I saw a faint tint of red appearing in her eyes before they disappeared. “What do we have here? Another little pony trying to be a hero?” She said mockingly, my eyes narrowed further as I began to walk to the middle of the room. It was a surprise that there weren't any Changeling guards inside the room with the Queen, “I’m no hero Chrysalis, just a seeker of peace. Why did you attack Canterlot!? Why did you take the path of war?” I shouted at her, she didn't even bat an eyelash. “Just answer the question Chrysalis!” I shouted back, she gave me a glare and her horn began to glow. My instincts kicked in but I was too slow, my body was yanked from the ground and my limbs became engulfed in a dark green aura. “Oh dear Faust, ponies can be so moronic.” Chrysalis muttered with a roll of her eyes. “Little mare, why else do you think? We are Changelings! We have no place to call home, and we are sick to stay on the shadows!” She shouted, raising to the air thanks to her wings. “You should watch your tone when you speak with me!” My body then was thrown backwards, but before it could made contact with the ground someone catch me from behind. “How you eluded my guards escapes me.” “Gotcha!” Shouted a female voice, looking at my waist I could make a pair of cyan furred hands. The mare began to lower me slowly to the ground were three members of the mane six were looking at me with concern and one with horror. “Oh my, Darling what happen to your fur!?” Shouted Rarity, of course her shout was ignored as the Queen began to talk again. “For generations we were forced to hide! To run away every time we show ourselves! Parias, not even the ponies accepted us! That, is why we fought today! To reclaim what should be ours!” Shouted the Queen while lowering to the balcony. Pushing the mares that began to crowd around me, I made my way towards the Changeling Queen. Stopping just in front of the stairs of her podium. “But you don't need to hide! There is always an option! Have you talked with Princess Celestia!? She would have helped you! All this dead, it could all have been avoided! Please Chrysalis! It is not too late! Call back your soldiers!” I tried pleading at her, she turned around and looked at me in the eyes and for a moment I thought she would have accepted, but in the end she snarled. “Why should I? We already won! But oh please continue, it amuses me how hard you are trying to change my resolution.” She mocked before walking towards the balcony to look at the destroyed city. “Chrysalis, do you really think this is the best option!? By attacking Canterlot you are putting your people in danger! What do you think the other nations will do once word of what happened in Canterlot goes out? Bow to you?” I shouted back, I could make the shadow on the giant cocoon shifting slightly. “What of them? They are weak, if we could take Canterlot then the other nations wouldn't even stand a chance against us. If they even try to attack then we will crush them, just like they did to us so many times in the past!” Replied back Chrysalis. “But is that really what you want Chrysalis… do you truly believe you could fight the Minotaurs, Zebras, Thestrals, Dragons, Griffons, and those are not all Chrysalis. You forgot that Canterlot isn't all of Equestria. Pegasi from Cloudsdale, the Unicorns and Earth Ponies from Vanhoover and Manhattan. It isn't too late Chrysalis, all you need to do is stop all of this, please.” I pleaded her, and this time. Her face twisted slightly and her eyes began to show conflict. For a moment I though my words hit home yet her eyes flashed red. It was subtle, but a trained eye could make how her eye took a redder color for a second as her eyes narrowed. My eyes blinked once and the red tone on her eyes vanished. What!? “Grrrr, your lies won't work on me pony! We are stronger than any other nation, if they attack us we will annihilate them! I don't want to talk anymore, sit there and be a good mare like the others.” She said with venom. Hissing she turned her back towards me and began to look out off the balcony towards the deserted streets. It can't be… surely it was my imagination? Shaking my head I began to ponder my options again, talking wouldn't work. So that leaves me only one option. She doesn't know I can do magic. But I need to act fast and threat this with care. She can feel emotions and have a magic pool bigger than the Celestia and Luna of the past. It seems like I will have to enter on zen state then. Taking deep breaths I prepare myself for what I was about to do, pushing all thoughts away from my mind I disconnected myself from the world around me. Focusing on my magic and what I was about to do, passing the image over and over on my mind I decide that I was ready. When I open my eyes I saw that Chrysalis haven't move from her position. On my mind I feel as if minutes passed yet in reality only thirty seconds did. My body began to move on its own as my face became devoid of emotions, lifeless eyes adorning it. My legs began to walk forwards, yet no sound came from their connection to the ground. When I found myself at the perfect distance I hear gasp from behind me as a giant blue rune formed underneath me. My concentration began to break and some of my emotions began to flow. Forcing my body to act I pushed as much magic as I could on my hands. The world began to slow down and the sound around me disappeared. Everything I could see was myself and Chrysalis’s back. “Ice-Make...Instantaneous Freeze.” I whisper, once the words escaped from my mouth Chrysalis’s horn began to glow. But it was too late. Faster than someone could blink, everything in front of me froze. My heartbeat gave a stronger beat, forcing me to my knees. Damnit… even my own zen state have been affected, do I seriously need to train all over again? Ugh. “It… is over…” I said between breaths of air. Waiting until I was fully recovered I began to rise myself. Looking towards the frozen Queen. I could only see her back and that all around her was frozen, even the balcony and a few houses outside. Looking behind me I could make five shocked faces, but Shining Armor continue to look at nothing. “Where is Cadence?” I asked them. The first one to recover from her shock was the orange furred mare. Her dark brown dress seemed to have been torn between the knees and on her arms. The mare seemed to have come from hell and back. Her mane mane and tail were a disaster with dirt and scratches on her face. Her green eyes were looking at me with curiosity, awe, and suspicious. She opened her mouth to talk but her voice was drowned by the earth trembling. Catching myself I could feel my breath deepening forcing myself to stop trying to sense the magic around me, looking behind me I could see the frozen Chrysalis shaking uncontrollably. No… It can't be! “Everyone! Get down!” I shouted, summoning a giant shield in front of me I braced myself. Crash Ice exploded as a giant pulse of green fire began to make its way towards me, braising myself I crouched and pushed my shield with my shoulder. The hit made me slide, the ground began to break as I continue to put more resistance so I wouldn't blow away. The fire began to die and my shield broke, making me fall on my knees before using both of my hands to stop myself from colliding with the ground. Rising my head I looked forward and was greeted by a pissed off Changeling Queen, for the first time in awhile I began to feel fear. True, undoubtful, fear. “My turn…” The voice of the Queen was so low that I barely even hear it. Before I could even move my mouth the Changeling Queen raised her left glowing arm. Just like her body mine began to glow green and I could feel myself struggle with her grip with no avail. Even with my highly resistant to magic it was like she didn't even feel it. I could do nothing as the Changeling Queen began to float over me. There were cries of fear and rage from behind me but I couldn't see what was happening. Chrysalis stopped just in front of me and she floated me towards her face, her mouth began to open as her forked like tongue passed along her black lips. When my body stop moving I could feel her breath on my nose. She began to move her face towards mine and million of lewd thoughts appeared on my head. Obviously from my recently recovered teenager hormones that I have though have been buried long ago. As if someone heard my plea the Changeling didn't kiss me, but her mouth came very close to my ear. “Get, out of my sight.” She whisper on my ear. Without giving me the opportunity to process what she told me her hand came to rest on my bare chest. Then I feel her hold on my body disappear. The world began to slow down as magic began to concentrate on Chrysalis’s arm. My eyes grew wide as I began to force my magic on the point where her hand rested. Not even a second later my body was sent backwards in the air towards the other side of the room. The world became a blur as everywhere seemed to be just color passing by. The dark green sphere began to disappear from my chest as my back hit the giant doors of the Cathedral. The orb continue to push me and I could feel my ribs about to give up. Then, the doors broke and my body was sent flying towards the city. Forcing my eyes closed I began to prepare myself to hit land. Slowly but surely the orb on my chest began to slow down and then it disappeared, opening my eyes I could see that I was falling towards the ground now that there was nothing pushing me. Twisting my sore body I could make my landing point, it seemed like I was about to fall on a big pink market stand on the street. Trying to use my magic made me close my eyes again as it refused to work. Dammit, I used my powers without breaks again. Making a silent plea to god I braced myself for what was about to come. This is gonna hurt tomorrow… and the next week. My body made contact with the wooden stand.
